:<t y 
 
 ■ 'J \.-'ii 
 
 
 ivn 
 
 ^.iiiiiiiilii^ 

 
 yf.f^. 
 
 C-^^i-^^X^'
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA 
 
 BY 
 
 FATHER ^I T C H A E L C H A M I C 11 ; 
 
 FROM B. C. 2247 TO THE YEAR OF CHRIST 1780, 
 OR 1229 OF THE ARMENIAN ERA, 
 
 TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL ARMENIAN, 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHANNES AVDALL, Esq. 
 
 MEMBER OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, &c. 
 
 TO WHICH IS APPENDED A CONTINUATION OF THE HISTORY BY THE 
 TRANSLATOR FROM THE YEAR 1780 TO THE PRESENT DATE. 
 
 IN TWO VOLUMES. 
 
 Vol. L 
 
 CALCUTTA: 
 
 PRINTED AT BISHOP's COLLEGE PRESS. BY H. TOWXSEND. 
 
 1827.
 
 l/Jju/f/ *fl puiT/O Au '^ u^fiMHu/iiiui-np lun^uifiul^inL.[Jl,ut tujf_ b. 
 
 Quippe natio Vieec antiqnissima non sol\im consiliis utllibus ac pni- 
 d^^niibiis eximia fiiit & i'oecunda, verCim etiam ob mullas res prseclar^ 
 eesf^s g:loria & laude di^na; quas quidem ordine historiarum me- 
 morabimus, cum integras patrum propagines recensebimus. 
 
 Moses Chorenensis, lib. i, cap. i, p. i, ed. Whistonn.
 
 / 1^ 
 INTRODUCTION C3<d>,^E: 
 
 This valuable work by Father Michael Chamich, a 
 member of the Mekhitarist Brotherhood and a great 
 authority on Armenian history, was translated in 1827 
 by Johannes Avdall, a British citizen of Armenian 
 origin. In compiling this historical account, Father 
 Chamich was following in the footsteps of Movses 
 Khorenatzi, Armenia's first historian, whose pioneer 
 work covered the period from the Creation to 5th 
 Century A.D. 
 
 What is most remarkable about this volume, perhaps, is 
 not only the scope and detail of Armenian history 
 which it covers (2247 B.C. to 1780 A.D., with an appended 
 historical update by Mr. Avdall), but also the 
 translator's objective: "to excite in the breasts of 
 Christians of every denomination a feeling of 
 sympathy for the fate of my oppressed country, and 
 rouse the dormant embers of patriotism in the bosoms 
 of my expatriated countrymen to exert all their power 
 for the regeneration of Armenia." 
 
 In many ways, these words are as true today as they 
 were when they were written. We have only to look at 
 the unfortunate circumstances of the beleagured 
 Armenian region of Artzakh (Karabagh), which at this 
 writing is under the control of the Azerbaijan SSR, 
 whose people are akin to those who perpetrated the 
 Genocide of almost 2 million Armenians in Turkey in 
 the early 20th Century. 
 
 This book, therefore, should not only be read from the 
 
 viewpoint of historical curiosity but also for the 
 
 underlying expression of Armenian love and faith that 
 
 motivated Father Chamich to write it and Mr. Avdall to 
 translate it. 
 
 Archbishop Torkom Manoogian 
 
 Primate, Diocese of the Armenian Church of America 
 
 1990
 
 J. C. & A. L Fawcett, Inc. 
 Publishers 
 
 38-01 23rd AVENUE 
 ASTORIA, N. Y. 11105 
 
 ©1990, MICHAEL KEHYAIAN 
 PRINTING: COLOR LITHO 
 
 Made in U.S.A. ISBN 0-941567-07-9
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 FIRST VOLUME. 
 
 Tigt 
 
 Dedication ------------ iii 
 
 Preface ------------- xiv 
 
 The Origin of the Armenians ------- 1 
 
 PART I. 
 
 CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE FORMATION OF THE 
 NATION BY HAICUS, AND THE GOV±.RNMENT OF IT BY 
 MEMBERS OF HIS FAMILV ; THE WHOLE EMBRACING A 
 PERIOD OF 1779 YEAKS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The foundation of the Armenian Monarchy by Haicus - 4 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The period between the Reigns of Armenac and Harma - 11 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Reign of Aram to that of Anushavan - - - - - 17
 
 IV COXTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Page 
 
 'o" 
 
 T7ie period between the Reigns of Paret and Scavordie - 2(j 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 The period between the Reign of Paroyr, who was the first 
 King of Armenia that was 'publicly crowned, and that of 
 Erwand the First, 31 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 The Reign cf Tigranes Haicus ------ 36 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The period between the Reign of Vahagn and the conquest 
 of Armenia by Alexander the Great ... 43 
 
 PART II. 
 
 COMPRISING THE EVENTS THAT HAPPENED IN ARMENIA 
 WHILST A PROVINCE OF THE MACEDONIAN EMPIRE, AND 
 D'UKING THE CONTROUL EXERCISED OVER IT B i' THE 
 SELEUCIDiE --- 4G 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Embracing the period between the governments of Mihran 
 and Hirant .----- 46 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Comprehe??ding the time that elapsed betiveen the governmeyit 
 of Artavaz and Artavazd 61
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 PART III. 
 
 THE GOVERNMENT OF THE ARSACID^E WHICH LASTED 
 
 580 YEARS. 
 
 Page 
 
 The oingin of the ArsacidcB -------- 55 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The 7'eign of Valarsaces\. - - 58 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 The period between Ai^saces the First and Artaces - 63 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 The reign of Tigranes the Second, and the actions of Mithri- 
 dates against the Romans - 68 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Tlie exploits of Tigranes against the people of Ptolomais, 
 and afterwards against the Romans - - . - 75 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Other transactions which occurred in the days of Tigranes 86 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The reigns of Artavazd the First and Arsham - - 93 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 The reign of Abgar ---- 99
 
 VI CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Page 
 
 The reign of Ananey and of Sanatruk - - - - 108 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Events witich happened among the kings of Upper Ar- 
 menia __--_-- 113 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 The reign of Erwand the Second 126 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 The reign of Artaces the Second 135 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 The exploits of the Sons of Artaces ----- 140 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 This chapter embraces the period between the reign of 
 Artavazdthe Second, and that of Valarsh - - - - 145 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 The reign of Khosrove the First 152 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 The reign of Tiridates — the revival of Christianity in 
 Armeiiia by St. Gregory, ajid appointment of Ai'istakes 
 and Vertannes to the ponti/icate 159
 
 CONTENTS. Vll 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 The reign of Khosrove the Second ----- 167 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The 7'eign of Tiran the Secondy and the po7it'tficates of 
 Husik and Pharnerseh -------- 173 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 The reign of Arsaces the Second, and the pontificate of 
 Nierses the First --------- 181 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 The taking of Tigranakert by Shapuh - - - - 189 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 The destruction of A rsh aca van and th e cruelty of A rsaces 195 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 The abaiidonment and captivity of Arsaces; and almost total 
 destruction of the kingdom of Armenia by the treachery of 
 Merujan ---- 204 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 The Reign of Pap and the pontificate of Shahak - 212 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 The period between the reigns of Varazdat and Khosrove 
 the Third; and the pontificate of Zaven and Aspurakes 222
 
 Vlll CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 The reign of Viramshapuh ; the exile of Khosrove, during 
 the days of St. Mesrop, when the Armenian characters 
 were invented by the latter ------- 232 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 The re- appointment of Khosrove to the crown, and the reign 
 of Shapuh the Persian 2 10 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 TJiereigyi of Artashir, or Artaces the Last - - - 248 
 
 PART IV. 
 
 THE GOVERNMENT OF THE PREFECTS, WHICH LASTED 
 
 456 YEA US 252 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The prefecture of Vehinihrshapuh, and the illegal pontificates 
 of Surmok, Burkishow and Shimuel, and the jiontijicate 
 of Joseph 254 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The prefecture of Vasak the Seunian, arid the events which 
 occurred amongst the Vardanians 258 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The wickedness of Vasak, and the martyrdom of the Var- 
 danians 270
 
 CONTENTS. IX 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The prefectures of Atrormlzd and Atirwushnasp ; mid the 
 period between the pontificates of Melitey, and Johan the 
 Mandakunian --- -- 275 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 The exploits of Vahan the Mamiconian - - - 284 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The exploits of the Vahanians against Atirwushnasp, in the 
 prefecture of Isaac the Bagratian - - - . 290 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Proceedings of the Vahanians against Salar Atirnerseh 296 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 The treachery of Valthank the Georgian, and the actions 
 of the Vahanians against Mihrayi . . . . 301 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 The acts of the Vahanians against Hazaravukht - 307 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Further acts of the Vahanians against Shapuh the Prefect 311 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 The reconciliation of Vahan icith the Persians, through the 
 medium of the prefects Nikhor and Andekan - - 317 
 
 B
 
 CONTENT!*, 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 The prefectures of Va/iaii, extending from the pontificate 
 of Babkcn to that of Isaac the Second - - - 322 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 The prefectures of Yard and Alijej, extending from the 
 pontificate of Christojiher the Second, until those of Jslierses 
 Ashtarakensis, and Johannes the Second - - - 328 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The period between the prefectures of Denshapuh and Chihr- 
 vilon, and the pontificate of Moses, celebrated for having 
 remodelled the Armenian Calendar - . . _ 532 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 The period between the prefectures of Sumbat the Bagratian 
 and David Saharuney, and the pontifcate of Ah rah mn 342 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 The acts of Vahan the Wolf against the Persians - 347 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The period between the prefecture of Varaztiroz and the 
 government of Theodoras the Rushtunian, and beticeen the 
 pontificates of Comitas and Nierses, surnamed the 
 Architect oro
 
 CONTENTS. XI 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 The 'period between the prefectures of Sumbat and Nersehy 
 and between the pontificates of Ajiastas and Isaac the 
 Third - - 362 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 TJie period betiveen the governments of Abdullah and Vilth, and 
 the pontificates of Elias ajid Johannes the Philosopher 373 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 The period between the govern?nents of Mahomed and Hasan, 
 and betiveen the pontificates of David the First and 
 Isaiah 383 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 The period between the governments of Ezit the Seco7id and 
 Abuseth, and between the pontificates of Stephen and 
 Johannes the Fifth 392 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 The government of Bulah, with an accowit of his cruelties, 
 and the pontificate of Zechai^iah 405
 
 ERRATA : 
 
 Page 73, line 11, for reinforce read to reinforce. 
 Page 84, line 11 , for were read was. 
 Page 94, line 9, for extracted read extricated. 
 Page 103, line Ijfor Abgarus read Abgar.
 
 TO 
 
 THE PRESIDENT AND MEMBERS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, 
 
 Gentlemen, 
 
 BRITISH INDIA may justly boast of an 
 enlightened and liberal Government, under which every 
 Individual lives in safety and happiness. She may. also feel 
 a pride in the indefatigable labours of a number of learned 
 and evangelical Men, ivho, being inspii^ed by Divine Revelation, 
 have endeavoured, and continue in their endeavours, to spread 
 the light of the Gospel over this extejisive cou77try of heathen 
 darkness. She may, in like manner, feel herself happy in 
 the establishment of your most respectable and highly inter- 
 esting Society ; which has so successfully ixmoved the bajTiers 
 of Oriental Learning and Scioice ; and opened rich stores for 
 the speculation and information of the Learned, and for the 
 general benefit of Mankind.
 
 XIV DEDICATION. 
 
 / cannot, but with respect and veneration mejition here the 
 name of that illustrious man. Sir William Jones, the founder 
 of your respectable Society ; whose indefatigable labours 
 have given birth to so excellent an Institution, and whose 
 laudable endeavours have succeeded in promoting the gj^and 
 object he had in view. Emulating his bright example, 
 you have with praise-worthy exertions laboured to aid the 
 march of general knowledge, by the production and trans- 
 lation of various original monuments of ancient and more 
 modern times; the perusal of which in your Researches has 
 filled my mind with profound regard to your excellent Institu- 
 tion, and with a fervent wish for its cojitinuancc and increased 
 success. 
 
 Under these gratifying circumstances, and urged by a 
 sense of respect and esteem towards such an honourable body, — 
 for your literary productions have rendered you truly ho- 
 nourable, — I take the liberty of expressing my admiration 
 and paying a tribute to your laudable exertio?is. In fulfilling 
 this duty, I see no other better mode, than by soliciting to 
 dedicate to your Society " The History of Armenia," 
 which is a humble attempt at translation into English by
 
 DEDICATIOX. XT 
 
 a Foreigner, wJioie kiiowledge of your Jiighly cultivated 
 language cannot but he imperfect. Accept, tJieu, this work, 
 as an Jiumble tribute of my veneration to the memory of the 
 immortal Sir William Junes, the founder of your excellent 
 Society — and, as a token of my esteem and regard for your 
 laudable exertions in the cause of general literature. 
 
 I remain, 
 Gentlemen, 
 
 With great regard and esteem. 
 Your most humble and devoted servant, 
 Johannes Avdall. 
 
 Calcutta, Mh of October, 1826,
 
 P R E F A C E. 
 
 Armenia is eminently distinguished among the coun- 
 tries of Asia, by the political changes which she has 
 undergone, and by the connection which exists between 
 certain periods of her history and the histories of Rome 
 and Greece. When we consider the origin of her state 
 the progress of her power during her independence, and 
 the various revolutions that happened in her government 
 during a long period of successive ages, we may reasonably 
 conclude that the History of Armenia is replete with 
 interesting events. But, notwithstanding these circum- 
 stances, the ancient state of that country is very little 
 known to the curious and learned of Europe; and con- 
 sidering their indefatigable spirit of enterprize in the 
 path of letters, it is no less a matter of surprise than 
 regret that the Europeans have almost entirely neglected 
 the cultivation of Armenian Literature. Indeed, tliere 
 are few who have directed their attention to the Arme- 
 nian Language, and those who have studied it, have not 
 attained that proficiency which could have enabled them 
 to add much to the stock of Oriental Knowledge, already 
 collected m the literary hive of Europe. A History of 
 Armenia by Moses of Khoren, extending to the middle 
 of the fifth century, was translated into Latin about a 
 
 c
 
 XVlll PREFACE. 
 
 hundred years ago by two sons of the celebrated 
 William Whiston, and published in London with the 
 text, but scarcely a copy of it can at present be 
 procured, except in College Libraries or in the collections 
 of the curious. A complete History of Armenia has 
 been long considered a great desideratum. Travellers 
 from various parts of Europe have journeyed through 
 the extensive plains of Armenia, but all the information 
 they have gained respecting that unfortunate country 
 have been very limited, mostly confined to the local 
 history of the mouldering ruins of her ancient greatness^ 
 and magnificence. Indeed, since Armenia lost her free- 
 dom, European travellers have considered her as a 
 province of the kingdom which subjugated her, and 
 have not directed their enquiries to her former state as 
 an independent power. 
 
 These circumstances induced me to attempt the 
 translation of the present volume, which is a complete 
 History of Armenia, from the formation of the nation 
 to the present day. As a translator it is essentially 
 necessary for me to give due information in my prefatory 
 remarks of the nature of the work, as well as of everj 
 other circumstance connected with the translation. In 
 the first place, I shall speak of the motives which guided 
 me in undertaking the translation. Secondly, of the 
 author of the work and the Venetian Society, of which 
 he was a member. Thirdly, of his partiality in religious 
 affairs. Fourthly, of the ancient historians from whose 
 works his history was compiled. Fifthly, of the division 
 of the work into periods, and of the principal events
 
 PREPACK. XIX 
 
 which have occurred in each. Lastly, of the continuation 
 of the History to the present day, and conclusion. 
 
 I. — The lamentable condition of Armenia, the deo;raded 
 state of her church, the expatriation of the sons of Haic, 
 and the tyranny of their barbarous oppressors, have long 
 been to me a matter of serious and melancholy reflection. 
 That feeling of patriotism, which exists in the breast of 
 every human being, naturally inspired me with grief on 
 observing the abject slavery of my most beloved country. 
 Centuries of servitude under foreign yokes have almost 
 obliterated from tiie minds of my unfortunate countrymen 
 all recollection of their former liberty, and rendered them 
 objects of indifference to the rest of the christian world. 
 As a native of that degraded country, I have long felt 
 the weight of her calamity, and earnestly desired to offer 
 my services to her. Influenced by these considerations, 
 I some years since contemplated the utility of presenting 
 a translation of the history of my ancestors to the literary 
 world, under a conviction that by this means a generous 
 desire would be excited in the breasts of the christians 
 of the West to ameliorate the calamitous condition of 
 my once glorious country. In this view 1 was greatly 
 encouraged by the coinciding feelings of my learned 
 friend Mr. Martirus Mackertich David, who repeatedly 
 exhorted me to attempt such an undertaking, beino- 
 himself convinced that an English translation of the 
 History of Armenia would prove a very acceptable pre- 
 sent to the learned of Europe, and might do much to 
 better the condition of our country. I therefore deter- 
 mined to devote a portion of my leisure hours to the
 
 XX I'REFACE. 
 
 task of translating the History of Armenia into Eng-lish: 
 a verv laborious task indeed, and exceedingly difficult 
 to a foreigner. But in my present literary enterprize 
 I have availed myself of the kind assistance of some 
 English i^entlemen. These are Messrs. Charles Hutchins 
 and J. J. Hawkins, to whom I express thus publicly 
 my \^anllc^st and most sincere acknowledgements. 
 
 II. — The author of the History is the celebrated Father 
 Michael Chamich, a native of Constantinople, who about 
 the middle oC the eighteenth century proceeded to Venice 
 and j(»infd the iMukhitharian society of Sou Lazaro. 
 This society was founded in the year 1712 by Mukhithar 
 of the city of Sebastia, an individual of high intellectual 
 and moral endowments. The members thereof are all 
 clerical persons, who have embraced the persuasion of 
 the church of Rome. Although it is a circumstance 
 much to be deplored, that they have abandoned the 
 cause of their national church, yet I cannot refrain from 
 a|)plauding the extraordinary progre^s they have made 
 in literature. The astonishing improvement they have 
 made in our language, the number of useful books which 
 tl.ey have published, — except their controversial works 
 on religion, which are calculated to do more harm than 
 good to the nation, — the excellent types brought into 
 use by them, extort from us admiration and ])raise. 
 I'ather Michael Chamich has particularly distinguished 
 himself among the members of this useful society, by 
 many valuable and meritorious publications; among 
 which that of the History of Armenia claims the yue- 
 cuimence. In the year 178G he published an enlarged
 
 PREFACE. XXI 
 
 History of Armenia in three large quarto volumes, of 
 about 1,000 pages each, compiled from the historical 
 works of various authors who flourished in Armenfa in 
 various times, and wrote the accounts of their own days, 
 of whom I shall give a detailed biographical account 
 in its proper place. In the year 1811, Father Chamich 
 published an abridgment of his own history, of which 
 the present volume is a translation. In this some re- 
 ferences are made by the author to the enlarged history, 
 for example, " See Hist. B.I. c. 3.", which I have in- 
 serted in the beginning of my translation, but I subse- 
 quently thought proper to omit them. I would have 
 made notes at the end of each of these references, had 
 I not been convinced that they would have considerably 
 increased the size of the work, and obliged me to issue a 
 third volume, while the support I have hitherto received 
 is barely sufficient to defray the expenses incurred in 
 printing the two. 
 
 III. — I am compelled by a love of truth, and not by a 
 spirit of religious controversy, to speak briefly of the 
 partiality of Father Michael Chamich in religious aff*airs' 
 Perhaps it would not be uninteresting to give a detailed 
 explanation to the reader on this head, but considering 
 the abridgtd form of the present volume, I deem it 
 necessary to make my remarks in as few words as possible. 
 
 Father Michael Chamich, though an Armenian by birth, 
 was attached to the Romish Church, as I have stated 
 above. In his preface to the enlarged History he pro- 
 mises to write with mipartiality, and to shew the truth 
 in his writing, but alas! in the course of the ecclesiastical
 
 XXU PKfc-FACE. 
 
 part of the History he forgets what he promised, and 
 insidiously endeavours to bias the minds of the credulous 
 and the ignorant with prejudices favourable to his own 
 persua.^ion. He makes use of every trifling incident 
 in the history to advocate the cause he defends ; and 
 tries by every means in his power to instil into the 
 minds of his readers a favourable idea of the church of 
 Rome. 
 
 He begins from the year of Christ 431 to deviate from 
 trutli in tiie course of his ecclesiastical history. He 
 commends those who were united to the church of 
 Rome, and endeavours to refute the assertions of those 
 historians who have written against the proceedings 
 of the popish usurpers. He calls the opposers of the 
 Romanists calumniators, and endeavours to persuade the 
 readers that their writings are mere misrepresentations. 
 He treats the writings of the more ancient and learned 
 Armenian authors in a very different manner, as they 
 have not openly O[)j)osed the doctrines of the Romish 
 church, but, according to the circumstances of their own 
 times, have occasionally endeavoured in mild language 
 to bring the Roman disputants to submission to the 
 Armenian pontiff. In general, they have not spoken in 
 decided opposition to the doctrines of the Pope, and 
 hence Father Michael assimilates these ancient and 
 learned writers to those who have abandoned the cause 
 of their own church, and embraced the errors of the 
 Roman catholics. He quotes from these writers in a 
 very interested manner, in order to prove his falsehood 
 and unfounded assertions. In consequence of these
 
 PREFACE. XXm 
 
 misrepresentations, the author Father Chamich has cre- 
 ated many opponents among the Armenians, who hav© 
 severely censured him for his garbled statements. As 
 the present abridgment is a Mirror of his enlarged history, 
 a similar spirit of unfairness pervades this volume If I 
 were to attempt a refutation of all the author's mis- 
 representations of the works of our ancient writers, the 
 size of the present volumes would be increased to double 
 their size. Consequently, passing over the tedious length 
 of these religious disputes, I think it sufficient to bring 
 the following example, whereby the reader can be able 
 to judge of the whole. 
 
 According to the chronology of the author, Johannes 
 Oznensis the Philosopher, was raised to the pontifical 
 chair of Armenia in the year of Christ 718. All the 
 Armenian and foreign historians agree in sayin^^, that 
 this pontiff was an inveterate enemy of the council of 
 Chalcedon, and wrote many things against the Chalccdo- 
 nians, several of whom he banished from the country of 
 Armenia. In consequence of this opposition, Johannes 
 Oznensis is called a heretic by the Romanists, who, to- 
 gether with the Armenian Papists anathematize him in 
 their churches, considering him as a cause of the division 
 of the Armenian church from that of Rome. Father 
 Michael Chamich asserts in his enlarged history, that 
 Johannes Oznensis had accepted the council of Chalce- 
 don, contrary to the assertions of the historians who 
 then flourished in Armenia. In a most laboured and 
 tedious disquisition of about 100 pages, the author 
 endeavours to persuade the reader that there must be
 
 Xxiv PREFACE. 
 
 a mistake in the name of Johannes the Philosopher and 
 another individual of that name, and that the spirit of 
 opposition to the Chalcedonians was erroneously attri- 
 buted to Johannes the Phj^sopher instead of another 
 person of the same name. In consequence of this open 
 falsehood of the author, some of the Armenian nation 
 who have joined the Roman Catholic church, boldly- 
 opposed him; and this religious dispute was for some 
 time carried on with great acrimony on both sides. 
 
 From this single example the reader may be able 
 to judge of the other misrepresentations with which 
 Father Chamich has garbled the facts relating to religious 
 points. It is also worthy of remark, that the members 
 of the Armenian church are not entirely exempt from 
 censure on account of religious discussions. Several 
 of these have at different times attacked their Roman 
 Catholic brethren, and excited great persecution against 
 them; yet the main cause of all these mischiefs are 
 the Roman Catholics themselves. Those Armenians who 
 have gone over to the church of Rome, are called by the 
 members of the Armenian church, Arians and Eutychians. 
 An anathema is periodically pronounced in the Armenian 
 church against the renegadoes, who do all they can 
 to ridicule our old national customs, because they are 
 prejudicial to the tenets of the church of Rome. From 
 such disputes arise the rancorous passions of hatred 
 and revenrre, wliich are generally followed by sad conse- 
 quences both to those who harbour them and those 
 against whom they are directed. 
 
 IV.— Armenia has produced a multitude of historians.
 
 PRErACE. XXV 
 
 Bat I shall, in imitation of the learned Father Michael 
 Chamich, only mention here the names of those fro^ 
 whose works the present volume is compiled. In dt)mg 
 this, 1 shall observe the order of the age in which they 
 flourishedin Ainaenia. 
 
 Agatiiangelus, secretary to kingTiridates, flourished 
 in the beginning of the fourth century. He wrote the 
 Memoirs of Tiridates and St. Gregory the Illuminator, 
 at the particular desire of the king. But it cannot 
 be ascertained in what language the historian wrote his 
 work. Some, however, assert tiiat the history was 
 written in the Armenian lan^ua^e with Greek characters: 
 while others are of opinion that it was written in Greek 
 and translated from it into Armenian. The latter is more 
 probable, as a complete history of Agathangelus, written 
 in the Greek language, exists to this day. This valuable 
 work was publislied in Constantinople in the year 1709, 
 or the Haican era 1158. 
 
 Zenobius, a Syrian bishop, and one of the scholars of 
 St. Gregory the Illuminator, flourished in tlie beginning 
 of the fourth century. He was called by the surname of 
 Gilak, and appointed by St. Gregory prior of the convent 
 of Innaknian in Taron. From his surname the convent 
 subsequently took the appellation of Gilak. At the 
 particular desire of St. Gregory, Zenobius wrote a 
 narrative of the events of his own time, giving an account 
 of St. Gregory's visit to Cesarea, his ordination as a 
 bishop by Levondius the metropolitan of that place, 
 and the wars of king Tiridates on the frontiers of Taron, 
 &c. This work was originally published in Constanti- 
 
 D
 
 AX VI PREFACE. 
 
 nople in the year 1719, H. E. 1168, and subsequently 
 m Calcutta, by Mr. Gentloom Aviet, in the year 1814, 
 
 BozAND or Byzand, who is also called Phostos Byzan- 
 densis> flourished in the Iburth century. He was a 
 Greek, and an excellent scholar, lie wrote a History 
 of Armenia; it is uncertain whether he wrote it in Greek 
 or Armenian, but from his l)irth 1 should be of opinion 
 that he wrote it in the former. Lazarus Pharpensis calls 
 his work tlie Second History of Armenia, the history 
 of Asfathanijelus beini^- considered the first in order. This 
 work was published in Constantinople in the year 173{), 
 Haican era 1179. His history commences with the reign 
 of Khosrove the Second, the son of Tiridates, and ends 
 with that of Khosrove the Third, kim^ of Armenia, the 
 whole extending: to A. D. 390. 
 
 KoREUN, a skilful and learned translator, surnamed 
 the Wonderful, flourished in Armenia in the fiftii century. 
 He was one of tlie eminent and distinunished disciples 
 of St. Mesrop and St. Isaac. After tho death of liis 
 venerable masters, Korcun wrote their memoirs at the 
 particular desire of St. Joseph the Pontift". He also 
 gives an account of the invention of the Armenian 
 characters, of the version of ihc Holy Scriptures and 
 other useful works into Armenian, as well as of tlic 
 literary productions of his fellow disciples, both in 
 original compositions and translations. 
 
 Mosi s CiioKf'-.xEN'.sis, surnamed the Rhetorician, flou- 
 rished in the fifth century. He was one of the distinguished 
 scholars of St. Mesrop. At the request of Isaac the 
 Bagratian Noble he wrote a History of Armenia from the
 
 PREFACE. XXVll 
 
 formation of the nation by Haic to the end of the royal 
 line of the Arsacidae, and to the termination of the 
 pontifical power in the house of St. Gregory the lUnmi- 
 nator. His work is compiled from the best authorities, 
 written in the purest style, and divided into there books, 
 the whole extending to the year of our Lord 440. The 
 first part of the History of Chorenensis is founded on 
 information derived from records of events which hap- 
 pened before the reign of Alexander the Great, accordmg 
 to the testimony of Maribas the famous Syrian iiistorian, 
 who discovered these documents. A correct account of 
 the ancient Armenian kings till the time of Valarsaces 
 is recorded in the history of the latter, of which Cho- 
 renensis avails himself by abundant quotations. From 
 this period to the third century the facts narrated in the 
 history are collected from different sources, principally 
 from historians who wrote accounts of their own times. 
 Chorenensis makes ample quotations from Africanus, 
 an eminent historian, on whom Eusebius bestows great 
 praise in his Ecclesiastical History. The valuable work of 
 Africanus is not, however, handed down to us. The 
 latter part of the History of Chorenensis is composed 
 from different records extant in our nation, written in 
 Greek and Persian characters under, the various Arme- 
 nian chiefs. The history of Chorenensis, together with 
 his Geography, has been published in several places 
 and in different times. These were translated into 
 Latin by the two brothers, William and George VVhiston, 
 as I have before stated, and published with the text in 
 London in the year 1736. The work of translation,
 
 XXVlll PREFACE. 
 
 undertuken by these learned foreigners, must have 
 proved very arduous to them. It is evident that the 
 real meaning of the author, in several passages, has 
 not been sufficiently understood by the translators, who 
 appear to have been unacquainted wiiii the literary 
 character of the author. 
 
 Elishev the INIonk flourished in the fifth century. He 
 was a fellow-scholar of Moses Chorenensis, and a rela- 
 tive of St. Vardan, the famous Armenian general, to whom 
 he was secretary. By desire of that excellent prit st 
 David the ^lamiconian, he wrote in a beautiful style an 
 account of the destruction of the country of Armenia by 
 the cruel Hazkert king of Persia, of the memorable 
 martyrdoms of the Vardanian and Levondian Saints, and 
 of the calamities that subsequently befel the Armenian 
 chiefs, the v.hole extending to the year 463. His work 
 has been published in Constantinople m the year 1764, or 
 the Haican era 1213; in ^Takhjuan m the year 1787, and 
 in Calcutta in the year 1S16, by Mr. Gentloom Aviet 
 
 Lazauus Pharpexsis, surnamed the Rhetorician 
 flourished in the fifth century. In his infancy he was 
 placed under the immediate tuition of St. Isaac and 
 St. Mesrop; and he finished his education under the care 
 of the blessed Alan the Arzrunian. He takes a cursory 
 view of the events recorded in the histories of Agathan- 
 gelus and Pliostos Byz mdensis. Soon after the period of 
 the extinction of tiie Arsacidean royalty, Lazarus gaye 
 a very detailed account of the martyrdoms of the Varda- 
 nian and Levondian saints, as well as of all the eventg 
 that occurred in Armenia duriny: his own time. He also
 
 PREFACE. XXIX 
 
 narrates at full length the events that occurred during the 
 generalship ot^ Vahan the Maaiiconian, at whose request 
 he composed his history, which extends to the period of 
 Vahan's elevation to the dignity of the prefecture of 
 Armenia, as far as the year 4 So. His work was published 
 at the convent of San Lazaro m Venice in the year 1793. 
 
 Thomas the Arzrunian flourished at the end of the fifth 
 centurv or beGfinninii- of the sixth. He was educated 
 by one of the pupils of St. Elishey the Historian. A 
 fewoniv of his works have been handed down to us, which 
 treat of the lives of St. Vardau and Vahan the Arzrunian, 
 ^nd the heretical exertions of Barzumah the Xestonan, 
 the whole extending to the year 500. 
 
 JoHAxxL"^, bishop of the ?vIamiconians, flourished in 
 the seventh century. He wrote a narrative of the wars 
 of the 3Iamiconians with the Persians, and an account of 
 the exploits of Mushel, Vahan the Wolf, &:c. His history 
 extends to the year 640. This work was published 
 at Constantinople in conjunction with that of Zenobius 
 in the year 1719, Haican era 1 16^. 
 
 JoHAXXEs Catholiclv. a native of Dashonakert, a 
 scholar and relation of the blessed Mashtoz, flourished at 
 the end of the ninth or beginning of t!ie tenth centurv 
 He succeeded his venerable master in the pontifical 
 throne of Armenia. Some, however, consider him to be 
 a native of Garney or Duin. He wrote in a most excellent 
 style a History of Armenia from the formation of the 
 nation by Haic to the reign of Ashot the Second, 
 the Bagratian king, extending to the year 920. He also 
 wrote a brief account of all the Armenian pontitis, com-
 
 XXX PREFACE. 
 
 mencing with St. Gregory the Illuminator and ending 
 at the period of his own succession. His works have never 
 been printed, thoug-h more than one manuscript copy 
 is preserved in the library of the Venetian Conventuals. 
 
 Mesrop the Priest flourished in the tenth century. 
 He was a native of the valley of Voyoz in the village 
 of Holt)zim. He wrote a narrative of the memoirs of St. 
 Nierses the Great, taken from the history of Phostos 
 Byzandensis, with an addition of some prayers and visions. 
 This work was published in Madras in the year 1775, 
 Haican era 1224. In the beginning of this edition is 
 annexed a short account of some events that occurred in 
 Geor<^ia, of the rise and origin of the Orbelians, and 
 of the invasion of Armenia by the Tartars. The editor 
 of this work, however, appears to ascribe the additional 
 narrative to Mesrop; but from the date of the events 
 it can easily be perceived, that the author must have been 
 another individual ; for Mesrop lived in the tenth century, 
 and the narrative in question extends to the twelfth 
 century. It cannot, however, be exactly ascertained by 
 whom the work was written, though some ascrilie it 
 to Stephen the Orbelian, who lived about the period of 
 which it treats. 
 
 SiEPHEX of Taron flourished at the end of the tenth 
 century. He is known by the surname of Asolik 
 or Asolnik, and was contemporary with St. Gregorius 
 Narekensis. He wrote a complete History of Armenia 
 from the formation of the nation by Haic to tlie reign 
 of the Bagratian king Gagik the First, and to the pon- 
 tificate of Sarkies, at whose particular desire he com-
 
 PREFACK. XXXI 
 
 posed his work. It extends to the year of our Lord 1000. 
 He is more explicit thanthe other historians m regard to 
 
 chronolog^v. 
 
 AitiSTAKES Lastivertensis flourished in the eleventh 
 century. His history commences with the reign of the 
 Bagratian king Gagik the First, and ends at tiie period 
 of the capture of the city of Am by Alphaslan, and the 
 subsequent defeat of the emperor Diogenes, extending 
 to the vear 1071. His work is written in an elegant 
 and pathetic style, abounding with lamentable refleciions 
 on the miseries that infested the country of Arm. ma. 
 
 ?vjAifiEw Urhahensis the Abbot floiirished m the 
 twelfth century. He wrote a History of Armenia, iVom 
 the reign of the Bagratian king Ashot the Thud to that 
 of Thorose and Leo tiie First the Reubeui an princes, 
 extendiiiL; to the year 1128. 
 
 Gar.Gouv the Prie>t flourished m the twelfth century. 
 He wrote a continuation of the history of Mathe\r 
 L^rhahensis, narrating the events of his own time, or to 
 the eighteenth year of the reign of Thorose the Second, 
 A. D. IIGI. 
 
 Samuel the Priest, of the city of Ani, flourished in the 
 twelfth century. He wrote a short history from the 
 creation of the world to the pontificate of Gre^'-orv. 
 the brother of rsierses the Graceful, at whose desire 
 it was composed. His work is also known by the ap- 
 pellation of Chronicle or Chronology, extending to the 
 year 1164, Haican era G13. 
 
 NrERShs Clajexsis, or Shinorhali ('the Graceful) 
 flourished m the twelfth century. He was the brother of
 
 XXXll PREFACE. 
 
 Gregory Vikayaser the Little, and rose to the pontificar 
 dignity of Armenia. Of this prelate we have maay things 
 to write in the course of our history. Besides several other 
 excellent works, he composed a brief history of Armenia 
 in verse from the period of Haic to his own days, which 
 has been published in various times and places in con- 
 junction with his other poems. He wrote a lamentation 
 on the destruction of the city of Edessa by the infidels, 
 and several useful epistles, from which many historical 
 facts have been collected. 
 
 KirakusGazakej^sis, one of the scholars of the monk 
 Vanakan, flourished in the thirteenth century. He wrote 
 a history of Armenia, commencing with the reign of 
 Tiridates and extending to that of Leo, who was the 
 first among the Reubenian race that ruled in Cilicia. 
 He gives a detailed account of the invasions of the 
 Scythians and the irruptions of the Tartars, extending 
 to the year 1260. 
 
 Vaudan, one of the pupils of Vanakan, and fellow- 
 scholar of Kirakus, flourished in the thirteenth century. 
 He wrote a brief history from the creation of the world 
 to the reign of Hethum the First, and to the death of the 
 pontiff" Constantine, extending to the year 1272. 
 
 Ma LAC HI the monk, flourished shortly after Kirakus 
 and Vardan, in the days of king Leo, and the pontiff 
 Jacobus Clajensis. He wrote a history of the irruptions of 
 the Tartars into the country of Armenia, and other events 
 extending to the year 1272. 
 
 Vahram the monk flourished in the thirteenth century. 
 He wrote in verse by desire of Leo the Third a history
 
 PREFACE. XXXIU 
 
 of the Reubenian princes from their origin to the reign 
 of that monarch, extending to the year 12S0. 
 
 Thomas Mezobensis the monk, flourished in the 
 fifteenth century. He wrote a faithful account of the 
 enormities committed by the tyrant Tamerlane and other 
 invaders of the country of Armenia. He also gives an 
 account of the repairs of the pontifical house in Etch- 
 miatchin, extending to the year 1447. 
 
 Arackiel the monk, a native of Tabriz, flourished 
 in the seventeenth century. He was one of the members 
 of the fraternity of Etchmiatchin. At the particular 
 desn-e of Philip the pontiff", he commenced writing a 
 history of his own times; but after labouring at it for four 
 years, the death of the pontiff" put a stop to its further 
 progress. He was, however, duly encouraged by Jacob, 
 successor of the late pontiff", to carry on the history, and 
 after the lapse of four years more he was enabled to finish 
 it. The whole work comprises a narrative of sixty years, 
 beginning from the year 1601, and ending in the year 
 1662. A brief extract of the succession of the Armenian 
 pontiff's is annexed to it, but not much dependance is to be 
 placed on its accuracy, according to the testimony of the 
 author himself. This history was published at Amsterdam 
 in the year 1669, Haican era 1118, by the celebrated 
 Doctor Voskan. A brief chronology is annexed at the end 
 of this edition, but it is far from being regular and faithful. 
 
 Besides the above histories, there is a very voluminous 
 work entitled, " The Daily Readings of the Church." 
 This is not the work of a single individual, but was 
 written by different Armenian authors, who lived at 
 
 E
 
 XXxiv PREFACE. 
 
 various times. Tlie following are the worthies who 
 composed the above volume: Gagik, abbot of the 
 fraternity of St. Atom, in the ninth century; Deacon 
 Gregory his contemporary ; Gregory Vikayaser the Great, 
 the son of GregoriusMagistratus, in the eleventh century ; 
 Gregory Vikayaser the Little, the brother of Nierses the 
 Graceful, in the twelfth century ; Gregorius Anavarzensis, 
 in the beginning of the fourteenth century; Kirakus 
 the monk, surnamed Arevelzie, who lived a little after 
 the death of the preceding writer. Last of all Gregorius 
 Khilathensis, who flourished in the fifteenth century, 
 and made several useful additions to the above work. 
 This voluminous work embraces the records of the re- 
 ligious characters of Armenia, interspersed with otlier 
 facts connected with the Armenian cliurch. It was 
 published at Constantinople by Gregory of Marzuan, 
 in the year 1706, or 1155 of the Haican era. 
 
 Another work, similar to the above, is extant among the 
 Armenians. It is entitled, " Selections of Annals and 
 Anecdotes," embracing the records of various political 
 and religious events that occurred in Armenia at different 
 periods. It is not known by whom the above compilation 
 was written, but I clearly perceive that it must be the 
 production of several Armenian writers, who lived at 
 different epochs, each individual recording such things 
 as fell under his notice. 
 
 It is also worthy of remark, that there are more than 
 ten Armenian authors whose productions have not 
 yet come to our hands. These are UklUancs bislioj) ot 
 Urha, Herakl, Khosrove, Levond, Sumbat, I'homas who
 
 PREFACE. XXXV 
 
 recorded the cruelties committed in Armenia by Bulah 
 the Saracen, Shapuh the Bagratian, Moses of Kalkant, 
 who wrote a history of the Aluans, Hamam the monk, 
 Mukliithar of Ani, and two other monks named Sarkavak 
 and Vanakan. I may add to these the monk Zechariah 
 Zorzorensis, who wrote an account of the ecclesiastical 
 assemblies held in Armenia, the monk Khoren Saharuney, 
 who wrote a chronological account of the Armenian 
 monks, and another writer named Abusahl. On the 
 di.<covery of these most valuable manuscripts, much 
 lioht will be thrown on the literature of Armenia, and 
 great benefit derived by those who may at a future 
 ])eriod be inclined to publish a more enlarged and im- 
 proved history of Armenia. 
 
 I may as well notice, for the information of the reader, 
 that the present history has not been compiled only 
 from the records of the Armenian writers enumerated 
 above, but also from those of the Greek and Roman 
 authors, who have noticed such events of the country of 
 Armenia as were connected with Greece and Rome. 
 These are Xenophon, Diodorus of Sicily, Sallust, Titus 
 Livius, Strabo, Pliny, Tacitus, Plutarch, Eusebius 
 C«sariensis, Socrates, Procopius, Nicetas and others 
 too numerous to be detailed here. 
 
 V, — Our history is divided into seven parts, each 
 exhibiting the political changes that took place in the 
 country. The first part embraces a period of 1779 years, 
 commencing at the time of the general deluge, or the 
 year of the creation of the world 1757, according to the 
 Jewish chronology, or 2663 according to the Septuagint.
 
 XXXvi PREFACE. 
 
 In the beginning of this period the foundation of the 
 Armenian monarchy was established by Haic, the 
 fourth descendant of the second general father of man- 
 kind. Haic greatly distinguished himself in defeating 
 the Syrian king Belus, and in relieving his countrymen 
 from the tyranny of his eidversary. For this heroic act 
 Haic was generally acknowledged as the grand ])ro- 
 o-enitor of the Armenian nation, and all his descendants 
 are called by the name of Haics (Armenians) after his 
 name. The Haican power thus happily established by 
 Haic, was carried to the highest pitch of glory by his 
 wise and powerful successors, who distinguished them- 
 selves by prudence and valour in the wars which they 
 engaged in with the Syrians, the Medes, the Jews, and 
 other neighouring nations of tlie East. The kingdom of 
 Armenia, like many others, had its fall after a long period 
 of glory and prosperity. Vahey, the last of the Armenian 
 kino"s, having rashly entered into a war with Alexander 
 the Great, was defeated and slain by the conqueror, 
 who took the country of Armenia under his command. 
 The second part embraces a period of 176 years^ 
 during which time Armenia was considered as a province 
 of the powerful empire of Macedonia. The Armenians 
 were at this period ruled by governors sent by the 
 Macedonians, to whom Armenia was tributary until 
 the rise of the Arsacidae. 
 
 The third part comprises 580 years, commencing at 
 the reign of Arsaces the Parthian, who, having rebelled 
 against the Seleucidee, proclaimed himself an independent 
 mCQarch. Arsaces extended his sway over various coun-
 
 PREFACE. XXXVU 
 
 tries, and released Armenia from the yoke of the 
 Seleucidee. Hence arose the kingdom of the Arsacidee, 
 under whose government Armenia shone with peculiar 
 lustre 'for nearly six centuries. So many prosperous 
 circumstances are comprised in this part, and so 
 happy was Armenia ui a civil and religious point ot 
 view, that all regard it as the brightest period of Ar- 
 menian history. The Arsacian kings highly distinguished 
 tliemselves in their wars with the Jews, the Romans, 
 the Greeks, the Persians, and other aspiring foes, who 
 were tempted by a thirst of conquest to invade 
 Armenia. Christianity at this era tirst rose on the 
 horizon of Armenia by the mission of St, Thaddeus 
 the Apostle, who hrst preached the word of God 
 in the country, and converted king Abgar, whose 
 bright example was joyfully imitated by several of his 
 subjects. The ecclesiastical history of Armenia takes 
 its date from the beginning of the fourth century, when 
 St. Gregory the Illuminator flourished, who by his 
 zealous exertions succeeded in converting thousands of 
 the population to Christianity. The pontificate of Ar- 
 menia originated in St. Gregory, and has continued to 
 the present day. The building of churches, the invention 
 of the x\rmenian letters, the version of the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, the establishment of schools, the cultivation of 
 literature, the foundation of convents and monasteries, 
 have marked this period with many memorable and 
 delightful recollections. Under these favourable cir- 
 cumstances Armenia for a long time enjoyed prosperity 
 in her political and religious affairs. Time, however,
 
 XXXviii PREFACE. 
 
 soon chansred the state of thinos. Treason and disunion 
 began *iradually to weaken the government of the 
 Arsacidac; Greece and Persia by cratt and outrage 
 succeeded in partitioning Armenia between them, per- 
 mitting tlie Armenian monarchs to hold only a nominal 
 power. The Armenian chiefs were the principal instru- 
 ments in overthrowing the kingdom of Armenia by their 
 factious and ambitious proceedings; for, having preferred 
 a complaint to the Persian king Viram, against their 
 lawful king Artaces or Artashir, they caused him to be 
 deposed from his royal dignity. By his deposition the 
 Arsacida? lost for ever their power over Armenia, and 
 the country successively fell a prey to the strongest 
 
 invader. 
 
 The fourth part embraces a period of 456 years. Ar- 
 menia was from this time governed by prefects sent 
 by the government of Persia, by the caliphs of Bagdad, 
 and by the Greeks, being oppressed with every kind of 
 persecution. We see in this part the extraordinary 
 struggles of Christianity against idolatry, the memorable 
 martyrdoms of the Vardanians and Levondians, the 
 treachery of the Vasakiaos, the heroic bravery of the 
 Vahanians, and of other faithful Armenian chiefs, who 
 shed their blood in defending their church from the 
 profanation of the fire-worshippers, the Persians, and the 
 infidel caliphs. Armenia was literally rendered a 
 slaughter-house, churches were converted into temples 
 for the worship of fire; priests were superseded by the 
 infidel magi; clergy and laity were doomed to imprison- 
 ment or banishment, and exposed to the tortures of fire
 
 PREFACE. XXXlX 
 
 and the rack. In short, a general ghvoni overspread 
 Armenia till the rise of the Bagratian kings. 
 
 The fifth part comprises 160 or 220 years, commencing 
 at the reign of Ashot, the first king of the race of 
 the Bagratians. Ashot was elevated to the royal dignity 
 under the auspices of the Caliph of Bagdad. During 
 the reigns of the Bagratian kings, Armenia was for a time 
 allowed to taste the sweets of peace and consequent 
 prosperity, yet she was soon disturbed by internal 
 factions and dissensions, by the incursions of foreign 
 enemies, and by the cruelties of those powers lo which 
 she was tributary. The calamities of Armenia were 
 finally crowned by the barbarous oppression of the 
 Greeks, who being actuated by a spirit of inveterate 
 enmity excited by religious differences, committed such 
 dreadful enormities in this unhappy land, as caused 
 the destruction of the Bagratian monarchy, which was 
 followed by the most horrid invasions. 
 
 The sixth part embraces a period of 300 years, 
 commencing with the reign of Reuben the First. The 
 Reubenian princes usually held their court in the 
 country of Cilicia, and were not invested with the 
 absolute power of kings. A political intercourse was 
 maintained with the Crusaders, whom the Armenians 
 assisted with provisions during the time of a sore famine. 
 Notwithstanding the wisdom and valour of the Reube- 
 nian princes, Armenia was constantly distressed by 
 internal commotions, by hordes of invaders, by the 
 incursions of Jenkhiz Khan and the other monarchs 
 who wielded the sceptre of Scythia, by the cruelties of
 
 the Greeks, by the irruptions of the Persians, the Egyp- 
 tians, and several other aspiring foes, to whom Armenia 
 was in turn tributary. The Reubenian monarchy was 
 destroyed by the Egyptians, who made Leo, the last 
 king of Armenia, prisoner, and from that time royalty 
 was lost to Armenia. 
 
 The seventh and last part contains an account of the 
 expatriation of the Armenians and of the state of the 
 church to the year 1780. The irruptions of Tamerlane, 
 the cruelties of Shah Abas, the inroads of the Turks, 
 and of several other neighbouring foes, have rendered 
 Armenia almost a total waste, having stripped her of 
 all that was good and great. The ambitious and factious 
 proceedings of the patriarchs of Constantinople, combined 
 with the infamous juntoes of the Thulthulians, the 
 Jahukians and the Tivrikians, and the turbulent spirit of 
 other corrupt clergymen of Armenia, have placed a 
 stigma on the Armenian church which can scarcely ever 
 be removed, and poured scandal on the memory of the 
 Holy St. Gregory the Illuminator. The saying of our 
 blessed Saviour is truly verified in the depraved conduct 
 of these unworthy ministers of the Gospel, " My house 
 shall be called the house of prayer ; but ye have made 
 it a den of thieves." 
 
 Lastly, with a view to satisfy the curiosity of the 
 reader, who will be naturally inclined to be put in 
 possession of some information respecting the events 
 that have passed in Armenia since the year 1780, I 
 have thought it necessary to append to this volume a 
 continuation of the history down to the present day.
 
 PREFACE. i^^i 
 
 being supplied with matter from the most authentic 
 sources. 
 
 Tlie map prefixed to the first volume is taken \:\\n 
 that published by Father Chamich in his enlarged his- 
 tory, and appears to be correct. 
 
 In conclusion, I beg to ofi'er the present translation to 
 the readmg public with the greatest diffidence, hoping 
 that it will be kindly received and read by them as the 
 production of a foreigner, whose knowledge of the 
 English language must of necessity be imperfect. The 
 publication of this work will, 1 hope, aff"ord an ample field 
 to the historian, the divine, the poet, and the observer of 
 human life and manners, to exercise their talents in their 
 different departments, upon the events that are here 
 recorded of the once great and happy land of Armenia. 
 I sincerely hope, — and every Christian and philanthropist 
 ought to hope, — that the present translation will excite 
 in the breasts of Christians of every denomination a 
 feeling of sympathy for the fate of my oppressed country, 
 and rouse the dormant embers of patriotism in the 
 bosoms of my expatriated countrymen to exert all their 
 power for the regeneration of Armenia. 
 
 Johannes Avclall.
 
 THE ORIGIN OF THE ARMENIANS. 
 
 XXFTER the universal deluge, the three sons 
 of Noah, Shem, Ham and Japheth, fixed them- 
 selves for a period in the country about Mount 
 Ararat, upon which, it will be recollected by 
 all conversant with ancient tradition, that the 
 ark of their highly favoured parent first settled 
 on the subsiding of the waters. Here they 
 multiplied considerably, and the anger of the 
 Almighty against the sinful children of men, 
 being appeased, fertility again covered the face 
 of the earth, and peace and joy once more took 
 possession of the bosoms of its inhabitants. 
 Shem v/as the first to break the intimate union 
 which subsisted between the families of his 
 brethren and his own. Observing the rapidity 
 with which the little community increased, he 
 assembled his family, and communicating to the 
 several members of it his intentions, he bade 
 adieu to his brethren, and accompanied by his 
 
 b
 
 THE ORIGIN OF THE ARMENIAN?. 
 
 offspring, set out in a north-westerly direction, 
 in search of a more commodious place of abode. 
 In the course of a few days journey he arrived 
 at the base of a lofty mountain, bounded by 
 an extensive plain, and delightfully watered 
 by a river, which passed through the middle of 
 it. He rested two months on the banks of this 
 river, and gave the neighbouring mountain the 
 name of Shem, after himself. At the expiration 
 of this period he resumed his journey, turning 
 toward the south-east, leaving Taron, one of 
 his younger sons, to settle in the country about 
 the mountain to which he had given his name. 
 The latter, on taking possession of his allotted 
 inheritance, gave the land the name of Taron. 
 It was subsequently called Taruberan. He 
 then distributed to his several children portions 
 of territory, all of which became, in course of 
 time, populous provinces. 
 
 The families of Ham and Japheth, which had 
 still remained coimected together near Mount 
 Ararat, in process of time became so numerous, 
 that they entirely peopled the country after- 
 wards known by the name of Armenia Major; 
 the descendants of the former inhabiting the 
 western parts, those of the latter retaining the 
 original settlements about the mountain. It has 
 been conjectured that the language in common 
 use with these people, even at this early period,
 
 THE ORIGIN OF THE ARMENIANS. 
 
 was the Armenian ; it is, however, certain that 
 no records have been handed dovv^n to us by 
 our forefathers concerning the origin of the lan- 
 guage; but tradition goes so far as to assert 
 positively that it is the identical one which 
 was used by the first settlers in Armenia, who 
 without doubt were the children of Ham and 
 Japheth. These are the generations which 
 immediately lead to the first Armenian lord 
 or chief: Japheth begat Gomer, who was the 
 father of Torgomah and Ascanaz : Torgomah 
 was the father of Haicus, from whom are de- 
 scended the Haics or Armenians. The etymo- 
 logical signification of Haicus is, the father or 
 founder of a particular race of men. These, 
 as I have before observed, are the Armenians, 
 who, notwithstanding all the vicissitudes of 
 fortune, amidst the direst persecutions that 
 ever visited a people, have preserved the bond 
 of union with a fortitude which, alas ! has only 
 marked them out to the rest of the world as 
 fugitives and wanderers, I mig-ht almost add, 
 as anomalies and exceptions to the social com- 
 pact amongst mankind. 
 
 Having given this short account of the origin 
 of the Armenians, we shall now commence a 
 detail of the several events that have distin- 
 guished them under the different modes of 
 ^vernment through which they have passed. 
 
 b2
 
 PART I. 
 
 CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE FORMATION 
 OF THE NATION BY HAICUS, AND THE GO- 
 VERNMENT OF IT BY MEMBERS OF HIS FA- 
 MILY; THE WHOLE EMBRACING A PERIOD OF 
 1779 YEARS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The Foundation of the Aimenian Monarchy 
 
 by Haicus. 
 
 Year of the HAICUS the son of Toreomah, on the dis- 
 
 creation of o » 
 
 tbe world persioii of the descendants of Noah, in search 
 
 according ^ 
 
 to the Jews of ncw places of habitation, took up his resi- 
 according dencc in the country of Senaar in Mesopo- 
 
 to the Sep- •' * 
 
 tiiauint tamia, tog^ether with his sons and daughters 
 
 2(J63. ' o to 
 
 and their families. At this epoch Haicus was, 
 according to the Jewish computation, 30 years 
 of age; but by that of the Septuagint, 130; 
 his great progenitor Noah was still in existence. 
 Here he lived for a long period, witnessing the
 
 FOUNDATION OF ARMENIA. 6 
 
 events which happened during the erection of 
 the Tower of Babel; the confusion of languages 
 that ensued ; the building of the city of Nineveh ; 
 and the foundation of sovereign power in Assy- 
 ria by Belus. During this time, his descendants 
 rapidly increased, and his sons Armenac, Ma- 
 navaz and Core had already distinguished 
 themselves by their wisdom and virtue. 
 
 The authority which Belus had succeeded ^^^^ > 
 
 •^ 2853. 
 
 in establishing over the country of Mesopotamia 
 proving burthensome, Haicus, with his family, 
 amounting to 300 persons, exclusive of ser- 
 vants, sought another place of abode. He first 
 proceeded northward to the country round 
 about Ararat,- and here incorporated with his 
 followers a number of individuals whom he 
 found living in a state destitute of all form and 
 order. These people spoke the original lan- 
 guage of their ancestor Noah, but they had for a 
 long time been almost entirely secluded from 
 civilized intercourse with their fellow creatures. 
 Haicus settled his grandson Cadmus, the son 
 of Armenac, near Mount Ararat, and then pro- 
 ceeded with the rest of his family to the north- 
 west. After a few days journey, he arrived on 
 an extensive plain, to which he gave the name 
 of Hare (fathers ;) that his posterity might re- 
 collect that the founder and father of their nation 
 was of the race of Torgomah, and the first who
 
 FOUNDATION OF ARMENIA. 
 
 took possession of it. Here he built a town» 
 calling it after his own name, Haicashen, i. e, 
 founded by Haicus, in which he dwelt with his 
 descendants ; the surrounding people, not yet 
 formed into regular society, voluntarily sub- 
 mitting to the laws he had instituted for the 
 government of his own family. 
 189.6; On information reaohinsr Belus, that Haicus 
 
 2856. » ' 
 
 had withdrawn from his authority, he dispatched 
 to the latter a deputation, composed of one of 
 his sons and twenty other persons, to recal him 
 tO'obedience. Haicus, as it will be readily con» 
 ceiVed, rejected with contempt this arbitrary 
 invasion of the liberty of himself and his des« 
 ceiidants. Belus then had recourse to arms, and 
 collecting a large force, marched towards Ar- 
 menia, into which he entered by the settlement 
 formed, as we have stated, by Cadmus. On the 
 approach of this hostile body, Cadmus imme- 
 diately dispatched messengers to his grand- 
 father, warning him of the nature of BeLus's ap- 
 pearance. On the advance of the invaders, 
 Cadmus, too weak for opposition^ took refuge 
 with Haicus, accompanied by all his family. 
 Belus then marched forward to Haicashen, 
 confident of subjugating the newly planted co* 
 lony by the superiority of his numbers. In 
 the mean time Haicus, gathered all his male 
 defeeendants, with those people -who had recently
 
 POUNDATIOX or ARMENIA. f 
 
 submitted to him, and arming them as well as 
 he was able, set out at their head to repel the 
 iavaders. His first halting place was on the 
 shores of a lake or small sea called VaJi, 
 upon which he marshalled his little army, and 
 addressing them, declared it to be his intention 
 on their falling in with Belus's army to attack 
 that part of it where the latter commanded in 
 person. ** For," said he, "if we succeed in dis» 
 Gomfiting that part, the victory is ours ; should 
 we, however, be unsuccessful in our attempt, let 
 us never survive the misery and disgrace of a 
 defeat, but rather perish sword in hand, de- 
 fending the best and dearest right of reasonable 
 creatures — our liberty!" He then resumed his 
 march, and in the course of a short journey, 
 came in view of the enemy's army. The spot 
 from which Haicus discerned the troops of 
 JBelus was a small eminence in the middle of a 
 large valley, entirely surrounded by mountains 
 of terrific height, on the tops of which, opposite 
 him, they appeared like a gloomy and tem- 
 pestuous cloud. Belus having perceived the 
 approach of Haicus, selected some of his best 
 troops, and quitting the main body of his army, 
 advanced to attack him. He was completely 
 cased in iron armour, and surrounded on all 
 sides by warriors habited in the same formi- 
 dable manner as their Prince.
 
 8 FOUNDATION OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Haicus, observing their intentions, formed 
 his order of battle, stationing Armenac and his 
 two brothers on the right of his small force, and 
 giving Cadmus with his two sons the charge 
 of the left. He himself took his position in the 
 front, his followers forming a triangle in the rear. 
 The fight then commenced by a charge on the 
 force of Haicus by the invaders. After a 
 short, but bloody conflict, Belus was repulsed; 
 and in endeavouring to effect a retreat to the 
 main body of his army, he fell by an arrow 
 discharged at him by Haicus, which hitting him 
 on his brazen breastplate went through his body. 
 Thus perished Belus at the age of 300 years ; 
 the whole of his army, panic-struck at the re- 
 pulse they had suffered, and the death of their 
 Prince, dispersed and fled. Haicus gathered 
 much spoil from the property which had been 
 left by the invaders in their flight. To com- 
 memorate this first success of his descendants 
 ill war, he built a village on the spot of his vic- 
 tory, to which he gave the name of" The victory 
 of the Haics^ He caused the body of Belus to be 
 embalmed and conveyed to Hare, where it was 
 interred, and a large monument erected over it 
 as a token of respect to his valour and great- 
 ness. The place where he fell was thencefor- 
 ward called the Tombs. 
 
 The spoil being distributed amongst the vie-
 
 FOUNDATION OF ARMENIA. 9 
 
 tors, Cadmus returned to his former place of 
 abode, and Haicus, with the remainder of his 
 people, to Hare. The latter then founded a 
 monarchical government, and his subjects be- 
 coming daily more numerous, the kingdom of 
 the Haics or Armenians began to exhibit an 
 aspect of power which rendered it an object 
 of respect to all the states then in existence. 
 
 Vardan, speaking of the death of Belus by 
 the hand of Haicus, calls the latter '* the first 
 champion of religion, for having refused to 
 offer adoration to the statue of Belus, and for 
 killing the latter, as the first introducer of ido- 
 latry amongst mankind!" According to the 
 testimony of Maribas, Haicus was a man of 
 an extremely imposing figure, and extraordi- 
 nary strength ; in height, rather tall, with sharp 
 penetrating eyes, and hair of a silky softness. 
 He was so powerful in his arms, that few of his 
 subjects could bend his bow. In qualities of 
 the mind, it is related that he was eminently 
 distinguished, extremely slow and prudent in 
 forming his determinations ; but rapid, even to 
 impetuosity, in the execution of them. This 
 description tallies well with the valour and skill 
 he displayed in all his actions, particularly in his 
 
 encounter with Belus. After signalizing himself 1973; 
 
 2933 
 in various exploits against the powers by which 
 
 he was at different times assailed, and forming
 
 10 FOUNDATION OF ARMENIA. 
 
 a code of laws for the regulation of his infant 
 monarchy, he died in peace in his own coun- 
 try ; having, according to Gregorias Magistra- 
 tus, and Johannes Catholicus, attained a very 
 advanced age. We have no precise account of 
 the number of years he lived, but it is pro- 
 bable, according to the general duration of 
 man's life at that period, stated in Jewish re- 
 cords to be from 4 to 500 years, that he reached 
 the latter age. We have authentic accounts 
 that he survived 80 years after the defeat and 
 death of Belus. Haicus was succeeded in his 
 authority by his son Armenac* 
 
 The Haics or Armenians were also known by 
 the appellations of Torgomeans, Ascanazians and 
 Japhethians. The first of these is derived from 
 Torgomah, the father of Haicus; the second from 
 Ascanaz his uncle ; and the third from Japheth 
 his great grandfather. The country which they 
 inhabited was called Haic, i.e. the abode of the 
 Haics. Haicus had seven brothers ; Carthlus, 
 Bard, Movcan, Leca, Herar, Covcas, and Egres. 
 Carthlus settled in the vicinity of Mount Ormuz, 
 where he built a fortress, calling it Orbeth, from 
 the name of his youngest son. This fortress 
 was afterwards known by the name of Sham- 
 sholdcy. The Chlans subsequently inhabited this 
 
 • See Hist. B. 1, c. 3, and notes 1 to 5.
 
 REIGNS OF ARMENAC AND HARMA. 
 
 part and took the name of Orbethian or Orbe- 
 lians. The eldest son of Carthlus built the city of 
 Muzkitha, called after his own name. From him 
 the Georgians are descended. The remainder 
 of the brethren of Haicus dispersed themselves 
 over various parts of Asia, and founded states 
 which, in the lapse of a few ages, became great 
 and powerful. Leca, otherwise Lee or Ghee, 
 is the founder of the race of people subsequently- 
 known by the name of the Leczees.* 
 
 11 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 2934. 
 
 The period betiveen the Reigns of Armenac and 
 
 Harma. 
 
 On the succession of Armenac to the govern- i974 ; 
 ment of the Haics or Armenians, he quitted 
 Hare, where he left two of his brothers, 
 Manavaz and Core, and accompanied by a 
 large body of his people, advanced a few days 
 journey to the north-east, when arriving on a 
 plain, delightfully situated at the foot of a 
 mountain, by which ran a river of tha purest 
 water, he halted and built a city there, calling 
 it after himself, Aragaz or Armenagaz ; i. e. the 
 abode of Armenac. To the neighbouring moun- 
 
 • See Hist.B. 1, c. ^. 
 c2
 
 12 REIGNS OF ARMENAC AND HARMA. 
 
 tain he gave the singular appellation of the Foot 
 of Armenac. Here he fixed the seat of his 
 government, and lived in peace until his death, 
 which happened 46 years after he had assumed 
 the government of his nation. According to 
 the computation of the Septuagint, this prince 
 held the supreme authority over the Haics for 
 a period of 96 years. It is said that Armenac 
 had 12 brothers and 24 sisters, who, by some 
 curious caprice or predilection were called, 
 the former by the names of the months of the 
 year, the latter by those of the hours of the 
 day. 
 1990; Manavaz the brother of Armenac, who with 
 
 2950 
 
 Core, had continued to reside in Hare, was the 
 founder of the distinguished race of the 
 Manavazians. The Buznoonians, of whom we 
 shall frequently have occasion to speak hereafter, 
 were descended from his son Buz, who about 
 this period settled near the north-west shore of 
 the sea of Akhthamar. Core is the ancestor of 
 the powerful tribe of the Corcoreans, many of 
 whom, as will hereafter appear, contributed 
 <yreatly by their actions to spread the renowD 
 of Armenian virtue and valour through Asia. 
 2020; Aramais, the son of Armenac, after the death 
 of his father, succeeded to the vacant sovereign- 
 ty. He built a city of hewn stones on a small 
 eminence in the plain of Aragaz, and near the
 
 REIGNS OF ARMENAC AND HARMA. 13 
 
 banks of the river before mentioned, which had 
 received the name of Gihon. The new city, 
 which afterwards became the capital of his 
 kingdom, he called Armavir, after himself, and 
 the name of the river he changed to Arax, 
 after his son Arast. Aramais had several sons, 
 one of whom Sharah, was the most ravenous 
 glutton in the dominions of his father. Sharah 
 had a numerous family, and on that account 
 received peculiar marks of his father's favour. 
 A portion of the most fertile land in the king- 
 dom, situate near the river Akhoorian, was 
 given him as a maintenance. Here he settled 
 himself with his family, giving the country the 
 name of Shirac. From the insatiable appetite 
 of this prince, and the abundant fruitfulness of 
 his lands, arose the ancient proverb, ** If you 
 have the craving stomach of Sharah, ours are 
 not the granaries of Shirac !" Aramais having 
 reigned about 40 years, or according to the 
 Septuagint, 90 years, died, and was succeeded 
 in his power by his son Amassia. 
 
 This Prince fixed the seat of his government 2060? 
 in the city of Armavir. He had three sons, 
 Gelam, Pharokh and Zolak. Shortly after he 
 had assumed the supreme authority, he set out 
 on a journey to Mount Ararat, accompanied 
 by his sons. On his arrival there he built at the 
 foot of it two villages, at the distance of a day's
 
 14 REIGNS OF ARMENAC AND HARMA. 
 
 journey from each other, both conveniently situ- 
 ated near springs of the purest water. Here he 
 settled Pharokh and Zolak, naming the villages 
 which he gave them Pharacote and Zolakert. 
 He also changed the name of Mount Ararat, 
 calling it the Foot of Masis, after himself; the 
 district about the base of it he called the 
 country of Masis. Amassia, shortly after, re- 
 turned to Armavir, with his son Gelam, and 
 SV ^^^^ ^^ the 32nd year of his reign. Gelam suc- 
 ceeded his father in the government of the 
 Armenians. In the course of a few years, this 
 Prince appointed his son Harma regent of the 
 nation, and quitting Armavir with a large body 
 of people, proceeded toward the north-east, 
 with a view of extending his dominions, by the 
 establishment of colonies. Having reached the 
 sea of Sevan, he built a number of towns and 
 villages along its shores, giving them the name 
 of the Royal Establishments of Gelam. This 
 sea was henceforward also known by the name 
 of the sea of Gelam, and a high mountain 
 situated near it, received the name of Mount 
 Gel or Mount Gelam. 
 
 The whole of the lands on the borders of this 
 sea were given by him to his son Sisac, a man, 
 it is said, upon whom nature had bestowed the 
 choicest of her gifts, which by a judicious 
 education had been carried to a very high state
 
 REIGNS OF ARM^EKAC AND HARMA. 15 
 
 of perfection. In person he was of a towering 
 height, and athletic make, yet with a counte- 
 nance of the highest cast of manly beauty. His 
 mental endowments and acquirements were of 
 a no less distinguished nature. He was quick in 
 his perception, and admirably just in his dis- 
 crimination ; gifted also witli^such a persuasive 
 eloquence, that his rude contemporaries bestow- 
 ed upon him the surname of the Savoury, or 
 the man in whose language shone the highest 
 excellence. He was the most skilful archer of 
 the age in which he lived ; and, indeed, in what- 
 ever point of view his character is taken, the 
 same superiority is exhibited throughout. Sisac, 
 on receiving this country from his father, co- 
 vered the whole face of it with villages and 
 hamlets, giving it the name of Sisakan. It is 
 sometimes also called Seunic, and from these 
 two appellations the inhabitants took the names 
 of Sisakans and Seunics. Gelam, after set- 
 tling the condition of this new province, pro- 
 ceeded eastward, and extended his dominions 
 as far as the river Core ; the inhabitants of the 
 country, even to the Caspian Sea, willingly 
 submitted to his sway, and took the name of 
 Aluans, from one of his surnames. Gelam 
 then returned into the heart of his kingdom, 
 and founded a city near a stream at the foot 
 of a mountain, which he called Gelamy, be-
 
 16 REIGNS OF ARMENAC AND HARMA. 
 
 tween the river Arax and the small sea of 
 Sevan. This city was subsequently known by 
 the name of Garnee, from the circumstance 
 of its having been rebuilt by one of Gelam's 
 grandsons of that name. Gelam took up his 
 residence in this city, and lived there until his 
 death, which hapy>ened in the 50th year of 
 2142; his reio^n. Harma, the son of Gelam, who 
 
 3302. . 
 
 had been appointed regent during the expedi- 
 tions of his father, now succeeded to the title 
 and power of king of Armenia. He fortified 
 the city of Armavir, surrounding it with stone 
 walls of great height and thickness. He 
 also embellished it by the erection of several 
 magnificent palaces within the walls, and orna- 
 mented the face of the adjacent country by 
 building a number of pleasure-houses and 
 caravansaries for the entertainment of travellers. 
 He enjoyed his dignity in peace and security 
 during a period of 31 years, when he died, and 
 was succeeded by his son Aram.
 
 17 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Reign of Aram to that of Anushavan. 
 
 Aram ascended the throne of Armenia on the 2JJ3i 
 decease of the late monarch, and by his wisdom 
 and policy greatly extended the dominions 
 which had been bequeathed to him. The 
 Armenian power, under the guidance of this 
 prince, was acknowledged from Mount Caucasus 
 to Mount Taurus, and the study of arts and 
 arms experienced, during his reign, that nurture 
 which rendered the Armenians in the succeeding 
 ages so powerful and respected a nation. 
 
 Shortly after his assumption of the royal 
 authority, his kingdom was invaded by the 
 Medes, under their prince Neuchar, who had, 
 for a period of two years previous to the death 
 of Harma levied contributions on the inhabi- 
 tants of the frontiers. On the news of the 
 entrance of these enemies into the country, 
 Aram collected a body of troops, consisting of 
 50,000 men, armed, according to the fashion of 
 
 d
 
 IS HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 the age, with bows and lances, and making a 
 hasty and secret march toward the spot where 
 the invaders lay, took them completely by sur- 
 prise. Little resistance was made, and the 
 Medes fled on all sides. A dreadful slaughter 
 of them ensued,, and Neuchar, being overtaken 
 in his flight, was made prisoner and brought to 
 Armavir, where he was nailed by the head to 
 the fortifications of the city. Aram then 
 subjugated that part of the territory of the 
 Medes which lies between Armenia and Mount 
 2|^77; Zarasp. Three years after these events Armenia 
 was invaded by Barsham, prince of the Baby- 
 lonians, at the head of 40,000 infantry and 5,000 
 cavalry. He was however quickly met by 
 Aram and his troops, and defeated and slain. 
 Aram immediately aftet this success marched 
 toward Cappadocia, with an army of 40,000 
 infantry and 2,000 cavalry. He was gallantly 
 opposed by Payabis, the prince of that country^ 
 who, however, was defeated and made prisoner. 
 Aram confined his illustrious captive in an 
 island in the Mediterranean Sea, conjectured to 
 be Cyprus, and appointed Mishak, one of his 
 followers, to the government of Cappadocia, 
 ordering him to forcfe the inhabitants to use only 
 the Armenian language. He then returned 
 to Armavir and made various improvements in 
 bis dominions^ as well as in the condition of his
 
 HISTOEY OF ARMENIA. 10 
 
 subjects. This prince was the first to raise the 
 Armenian name to any degree of renown ; so that 
 contemporary nations, in making mention of the 
 actions performed by his subjects under his 
 personal direction, called them the deeds of the 
 Aramians, or followers of Aram, a name which 
 has been corrupted into Armenians: and the 
 ■country they inhabited, by universal consent, 
 took the name of Armenia. This is the origin 
 of the denomination which now distinguishes 
 our country among foreigners ; and the more 
 ancient one of Haics, which is similar, and 
 indeed is the juster of the two, has sunk into 
 
 disuse. 
 
 Mishak, the g-overnor of Cappadocia, who 2179; 
 
 3378 
 
 •is called Moshok by Greek historians, founded 
 about this epoch a city in that country, and 
 surrounded it with stone walls. He gave it the 
 name of Mishak, after himself; but the Cappa- 
 docians, unable to pronounce it correctly, called 
 it Majak. The name was subsequently changed 
 to Cesarea or Gaysarey. This country being 
 annexed to the dominions of Aram by right of 
 conquest, and being the first acquisition of terri- 
 tory he made, received the name of Armenia in 
 -reference to his name: it should be recollected 
 also, that his paternal kingdom, at the period of 
 his father's death, was not known by the name 
 of Armenia; but, as I have before stated, by that 
 
 d2
 
 20 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 ofHaic. In the course of time, however, Aram 
 extended his arms into other countries, which 
 being reduced, received the name of their 
 conqueror, like Cappadocia, only with this 
 difference, that each was numbered according 
 to priority of conquest. Thus, Cappadocia is 
 styled the first Armenia; the next conquest, 
 second Armenia; the next, third Armenia. Here 
 the progress of Aram's arms ceased, and the 
 whole three provinces were thenceforward 
 called Armenia Minor, in reference to the 
 country of Haic, which took the title of Ar- 
 menia Major. One of the fifteen provinces 
 of the latter, situate near the river Euphrates, 
 borders on Armenia Minor, and is sometimes, 
 in allusion to the divisions of the latter, called 
 2181; the fourth Armenia. At this period Aram was 
 threatened with a formidable enemy in the per- 
 son of Ninus, the powerful king of Assyria, who 
 was a descendant of that Belus who had fallen 
 by the hand of the great progenitor of the 
 Armenian nation. Ninus recollecting this cir- 
 cumstance, meditated revenge on the posterity 
 of Haicus, and would have invaded Armenia 
 had it not been for his counsellors, who felt 
 rather intimidated by the fame of Aram's 
 skill and courage. The two monarchs, some 
 time afterwards, entered into a bond of amity, 
 Nmus bestowing on Aram a wreath of pearls, 
 
 3380.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. M 
 
 then considered as a peculiar mark of honour, 
 and giving him the title of his brother and 
 colleague. Aram swayed the sceptre of 
 Armenia for a period of 58 years, when he died 
 and left the kingdom to his son Arah. During 
 the reign of Aram, it appears, that the Arme- 
 nians first became conscious of the extent of 
 the resources of their country, and under the 
 conduct of a wise and warlike sovereign made 
 the surrounding nations sensible of their weight 
 as a political body. National glory also first 
 sprung into existence in the time of Aram ; 
 for, previous to the warlike operations, offensive 
 and defensive, performed under his directions, 
 the Armenians had not been accustomed to 
 distinguish between private and public en- 
 mity. This era may be regarded as the dawn 
 of that greatness which the Armenian nation 
 afterwards attained, and which beamed with 
 such lustre during the sway of the Arsacidse. 
 
 Arah ascended the throne of Armenia after 2231 ; 
 
 3430. 
 
 the death of the late monarch. He was sur- 
 named the Handsome, from the extreme beauty 
 of his person. Ninus, who had entered into such 
 an intimate league with Aram, -continued to 
 distinguish his son with marks of regard no 
 way inferior to those which he had shewn his 
 father. Arah considerably improved the king- 
 dom; and about Armavir, the capital, so many
 
 22 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 buildings were erected by him, and so great 
 was the content of the people residing near 
 it, that by common consent that part of his 
 dominions was called after him, Ararat or 
 Ayrarat. The administration of public affairs, 
 at that period, was so highly appreciated, 
 that, by way of excellence it was named the 
 Ayraratian government. Some years after 
 the accession of Arab to the throne, his queen 
 Nuardus was delivered of a son, who was 
 
 3432' ^^"^^^ Cardiis. Ninus died about this pe- 
 riod, and was succeeded in the government of 
 Assyria by his wife Semiramis, who was the 
 first woman invested with sovereign power. 
 She was of extremely loose principles, and 
 having heard of the personal beauty of Arab, 
 she sent him an offer of her hand and crown ; 
 or if he did not choose to marry her, she be- 
 sought him to visit her at Nineveh to gratify 
 her sensuality, when she would load him with 
 riches, and permit him to return in safety to 
 Armenia. Arah, disgusted at the grossness of 
 the offer of the lustful queen, drove her am- 
 bassadors with disgrace out of his country. 
 
 '^J'Jj This brousfht on a war; Semiramis invadmsr 
 
 ■S456. ^ ^ 
 
 Armenia with a powerful army, Arah hastened 
 at the head of his troops to oppose her. On 
 the opposite armies joining battle, the Assyrian 
 soldiers were charged by their queen to spare
 
 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 23 
 
 the life of Arah, and to endeavour to take him 
 alive. The issue of the fight proved disastrous 
 to the Armenians ; they were defeated, and 
 their prince was slain in the 26th year of his 
 reign. Semiramis, on learning this last circum- 
 stance, was deeply afflicted ; and having procured 
 his dead body, endeavoured to restore life 
 to it by means of magical incantations. The 
 Armenians, in the mean time, irritated at the fall 
 of their king, prepared to revenge his death 
 on the invaders. Semiramis, alarmed at their 
 preparations, and perceiving that ftll her at- 
 tempts were fruitless to recal Arah to life, the 
 body having already become putrid, directed 
 the corpse to be flung into a dungeon, and one 
 of her favourites to personate the unfortunate 
 Arah, who, as she gave out to his subjects, 
 had been restored to life by the peculiar favour 
 of the gods. This artifice succeeded in pacify- 
 ing the Armenians, and Semiramis raised the 
 young Cardus, then 12 years of age, to the throne 
 of his father, directing him to assume the name 
 of Arah. The Assyrian queen was so pleased 
 with the salubrity of the air, and the fertility 
 and picturesque nature of the country, that she 
 left a splendid mark of her munificence in it, 
 on her returning to Assyria, having built a 
 magnificent city on the shores of the sea of 
 Akhthamar. Twelve thousand workmen and
 
 24 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 six hundred architects were employed in the 
 erection of the buildings in this city. It be- 
 came thenceforward the summer residence 
 of Semiramis, and was afterwards known by 
 3459! ^^^ name of Van. Card us, surnamed Arab 
 succeeded to the throne of Armenia at the 
 death of his father, under the auspices of Se- 
 miramis. This prince, on attaining maturity, 
 married, and had one son named Anushavan, 
 w^io, (through a superstitious idea that those 
 trees were the favourite terrestrial residences of 
 the gods) was solemnly dedicated to the poplars 
 planted around Armavir by king Armenac. 
 People at that period imagined that those who 
 were thus offered to the gods would become 
 the special objects of their care. 
 
 On this account Anushavan was surnamed 
 the Poplar. Some few years after this event, 
 Ninyas, the son of Semiramis, rebelled against 
 his mother, and having formed a party vastly 
 superior to what was attached to the queen, 
 she was obliged to fly, and take refuge in 
 Armenia. Here she was received by Cardus 
 with all the friendship he could demonstrate, 
 and raising an army he marched with her at 
 the head of it to reduce her rebellious son. 
 A battle ensued, in which Semiramis and her 
 gallant ally Cardus were defeated and slain; 
 the former in her 62nd year, the latter in his
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 25 
 
 30th ; eighteen of which he had ruled over 
 
 Armenia. 
 
 Anushavan, on the defeat and death of his 2275; 
 
 3574. 
 
 father, fell into the hands of the victor Ninyas, 
 who retained him captive in his palace. At 
 the time of this unfortunate event, Anushavan 
 was but 14 years of age. When he attained 
 maturity, some of the Assyrian nobles, with 
 whom he had ingratiated himself by his amiable 
 disposition and manners, interceded on his 
 behalf with Ninyas, and procured his release 
 and restoration to a part of his hereditary 
 dominions, on condition that he should pay 
 homage for them to the Assyrians. Anushavan, 
 on agreeing to this condition, assumed the royal 
 dignity in that portion of Armenia which had 
 been restored to him. He proved a prince of 
 eminently great qualities, and by the alternate 
 use of arms and policy, eventually recovered 
 the whole kingdom. He enjoyed a long reign j 
 and died 63 years after the fall of Cardus,
 
 26 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The period between the Reigns of Paret and Sca- 
 
 vordee. 
 
 Anushavan died without issue, and the 
 
 crown of Armenia fell to the nearest collateral 
 
 branch of his family, the supreme power being 
 
 still possessed by the descendants of Haicus. 
 
 2338; The successor to Anushavan, on the throne, 
 
 3537. 
 
 was Paret, a prince of great valour and talent. 
 He was several times engaged in war with the 
 neighbouring powers, but always proved suc- 
 cessful. He died after a reign of 50 years, 
 during which the Jewish l^atriarch Joseph died 
 in Egypt at the age of 120 years. 
 2388; Arbak succeeded Paret on the throne of 
 
 3587 
 
 Armenia, and reigned 44 years, when he died. 
 Zavan, a prince of great courage and virtue, 
 then seized upon the supreme authority, which 
 he exercised with mildness and justice for a 
 period of 37 years, when he was suddenly taken 
 off by death. In his days the Athenian and 
 Lacedaemonian states were founded. 
 2469; Pharnak the first succeeded Zavan, and reigned 
 
 3«08.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 27 
 
 63 years. He was conquered, but restored to 
 his kingdom, by Sesostris, king of Egypt. 
 After the departure of the latter from Armenia, 
 Pharnak built a number of fortresses in his 
 dominions to protect himself against future 
 invasions. At this period the Children of Israel 25i3; 
 quitted Egypt. On the death of Pharnak, 
 Soor became the king of Armenia. He proved 2522; 
 a great and successful warrior, and was the 
 idol of his subjects. During his reign the 
 Children of Israel took possession of Canaan or 
 the land of promise. Many of the aborigines 
 ^of that country took refuge in Armenia, under 
 the conduct of a leader, named Canaanida«, a 
 man, as the records state, of immense riches. 
 From him the Canaanidians, otherwise the 
 Gunthunians, who are well known in the annals 
 of our history, are descended. Soor died after 
 a splendid reign of 45 years. 
 
 Havanak, otherwise Hunak, then took pos- 2567; 
 
 3766. 
 
 session of the sovereign power, and exercised it 
 30 years, when he died. Vashtak, his successor, 
 reigned 22 years. Haykak the first, was the 
 next sovereign. He proved a warlike and 
 skilful prince, and raised the national glory 
 to a greater height than it had ever before 
 attained. He attacked and subdued Amindes 
 the king of Assyria, and obliged him to do him 
 homage for his dominions. He was not, how- 
 
 e 2
 
 28 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 ever, equally successful in his endeavours to 
 compel Belok, the successor of Amindes, to the 
 same subjection ; for that monarch resolutely- 
 opposed him, and in an action that took place 
 between the Assyrians and the Armenians, 
 Haykak was defeated and slain, after a splendid 
 reign of 18 years. 
 2637; After his death, Ambak tlie first took posses- 
 
 3836. ^ 
 
 sion of the kingdom and governed it 14 years. 
 
 Arnak was the next sovereign, who died 
 after reigning 17 years. 
 
 He was succeeded by Shavarsh the first, 
 who built the city of Shavarshan, hut reigned 
 only 6 years. Norayr, his successor, held the 
 government 24 years. 
 
 Vistam, the next king, swayed the sceptre of 
 Armenia fcr a period of 13 years. 
 
 Car then held the supreme power for 4 years, 
 when he was succeeded by Gorak, who pos- 
 2733; sessed it 18 years. Uirant the first, after the 
 death of Gorak, governed the kingdom for 25 
 years. In the reign of this monarch, Buz the 
 son of Neptune, founded the city of Byzantium, 
 now Constantinople. 
 
 Unzak succeeded Ilirant, and governed 
 Armenia for 13 years. Gilak was the next 
 sovereign ; he reigned 30 years, and at his 
 death the kingdom fell into the hands of lloro, 
 who possessed it only three years. 
 
 3932
 
 HISTORY OP ARMENIA. 
 
 29 
 
 The successor of Horo was Zarmayr, who 28O6; 
 
 4005. 
 
 proved a warlike and successful prince. He 
 engaged in several wars with the neighbouring 
 powers, and greatly raised the glory of the 
 Armenian name. During his reign happened 
 the famous siege of Troy, and as he was an ally 
 of the besieijed people, he went to their assis- 
 tance with a large body of troops. After 
 distinguishing himself considerably against the 
 Grecian besiegers, he fell in an encounter with 
 Achilles. 
 
 This event happened in the year 2818, (or 
 4017 according to the Septuagint,) and in the 
 twelfth year of his government of Armenia. 
 On the news of his death reaching his subjects, 
 much discord arose amongst the chiefs as to the 
 choice of his successor; and the interregnum 
 lasted for about two years. At the expiration 
 of this period Shavarsh the second, a lineal ^^^O} 
 descendant of Shavarsh the first, by the force 
 of his valour and policy, made himself king, 
 and reigned prosperously during 43 years. 
 
 At his death the sovereignty of Armenia was 
 seized upon by Perch the first, from the tribe 
 of Seunics, a man of great skill and courage, 
 who, by his exploits became the terror of all 
 the adjacent nations. In these days lived Eli, 
 the high priest of the Jews. After a glorious 
 reign of 35 years. Perch died, and was sue-
 
 4214. 
 
 30 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 2898; ceeded in his power and dignity by Arbun, 
 surnamed the Brave, in consequence of the 
 many gallant actions he performed. His go- 
 vernment lasted 27 years, during which, Saul 
 was anointed king of Israel. I'erch the second, 
 the succe-sor of Arbun, was contemporary with 
 the Jewish Kiiiq^ David. His rei^n continued for 
 a ptriod of 40 years. The kingdom of Armenia 
 was next ooverned by Bazuk, surnamed the 
 Long-lived, by reason of the unusually long 
 duration of his rei'j:n, which extended to a period 
 of 50 years, during which the temple of Solomon 
 SOL'S; at Jerusalem wa^ founded. Hoi, succeeded 
 Bazuk in the government of the nation, and 
 held it 44 years. He was surnamed the Terrific, 
 fiom ihe peculiarly fierce expression of his 
 countenance. 
 
 On the death of Hoi, Husak became king, 
 and swayed the sceptre 31 years. Ambak the 
 second, his successor, held the sovereign power 
 27 years. 
 
 Kaypak, the next king, reigned 45 years, and 
 by the splendour of his military achievements 
 threw the whole of the actions of his prede- 
 cessors completely into the shade. Pharnavaz 
 the first succeeded Kaypak, and governed the 
 kingdom 33 years. Pharnak the second then 
 assumed the authority, and exercised it for a 
 period of 40 years. He was an inactive, inglo-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 31 
 
 rious prince, wasting his time in the most 
 frivolous occupations, by which the country 
 suffered a variety of evils, the territory being 
 repeatedly invaded, and many provinces entire- 
 ly conquered by the Assyrians. 
 
 The succeeding; monarch, Scavordee, how- 3235; 
 ever, by his wisdom and valour, repaired all the 
 injuries the kingdom had suffered under the 
 weak and impotent sway of Pharnak. He suc- 
 ceeded in wresting from the Assyrians the 
 conquests they had m;ide in Armenia, and by 
 the prudence of his administration rendered his 
 people as happy as they had ever been under 
 any of his predecessors. He died universally 
 regretted, after a brilliant reign of 17 years, 
 during which period Romulus laid the foundation 
 of the city of Rome. 
 
 C H A P T E R V. 
 
 The period between the Reign of Paroyr, who was 
 the first King of Armenia that was publicly 
 crowned, and that of Erwa?id the first. 
 
 Up to this time, those monarchs who ruled 
 over Armenia, although they possessed all the 
 power of absolute princes, had never undergone 
 the ceremony of a public coronation. Indeed
 
 4451. 
 
 32 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 the ensigns of royal dignity, the crown and 
 sceptre, were scarcely known by them to have 
 an existence, and it was not until an intercourse 
 took place between the Armenians and Assy- 
 rians, that the former became sensible of the 
 importance with which the decorations of a 
 sovereign prince were invested. It appears 
 also, from the events that took place in the 
 reign we are about to notice, that those kings 
 only who wore the badges of royalty, could 
 permit other princes to assume them. 
 3252; On the death of Scavordee, the government of 
 Armenia was taken possession of by his son 
 Paroyr ; which event happened two years after 
 the foundation of Rome. At this period Sarda- 
 napalus, a man of vicious habits and the most 
 unruly passions, swayed the sceptre of Assyria. 
 Five years after the assumption of the supreme 
 controul of Armenia by Paroyr, the conduct of 
 Saidanapalus became so disgusting to the Assy- 
 rians, that a rebellion broke out against him, 
 headed by Arbaces, prince of the Medes, a man 
 of talent and virtue. 
 
 This latter, previous to his commencing 
 hostilities against Sardanapalus, sent to Paroyr 
 and Belesis, surnamed Nabonazar, the prince 
 of Babylon, offering, if they would join him 
 in his projected attempt to dethrone the king 
 of Assyria, to confer upon them the en-
 
 BISTORT or ARMENIA. 
 
 9» 
 
 signs of royalty, on his being seated on £bc 
 throne of Nineveh, which Was his object in 
 heading the Assyrian insurgents. Paroyr and 
 Belesis having accepted the offer of Arbaces, 
 and joined him v/ith their respective forces, the 
 whole three advanced to Nineveh, and expelled 
 Sardanapalus. Arbaces was then raised to the 
 throne, and, pursuant to the promises he had 
 made his two allies, solemnly crowned them 
 kings of their respective countries. Belesis 
 then proceeded to Babylon with his family, 
 where he reigned for a long period with abso- 
 lute power. Paroyr returned to Armenia, and 3257. 
 forthwith assumed the crown and sceptre, which ^^^''• 
 had been so lately conferred upon him. Arbaces 
 did not retain possession of Nineveh, but 
 returned to Media some time after he and his 
 allies had separated. Assyria, by the succession 
 of various events, was, after the expulsion of 
 Sardanapalus, at first governed by Tiglath- 
 pileser; then by his son Shalmanazar, who 
 conquered Samaria. Sennacherib, the son and 
 successor of the latter, in an expedition against 
 the Jews, then governed by king Hezekiah, 
 lost the whole of his army by the sword of the 
 aveno^ing angel. On his return to Nineveh, he 
 was plunged into the bitterest grief by the 
 reflection of the late defeat and destruction of 
 his soldiers, and superstitiously conceiving that 
 
 f
 
 34 
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 4494 
 
 the anger of the gods he worshipped was 
 kindled against him, he meditated endeavouring 
 to appease them by the sacrifice of his sons 
 Adramelech and Sharezer on the altar of the 
 idol Nisroch. The two intended victims, how- 
 ever, got timely information of the cruel designs 
 of their unnatural father, and seizing their 
 opportunity, killed Sennacherib in the temple 
 
 295; of Nisroch. They then took refuge in Armenia, 
 where they were kindly received by king Pa- 
 royr, who allotted them portions of land for 
 their maintenance. To Sharezer he gave a 
 territory in the south-western part of Armenia, 
 bordering on Assyria. The Sanasoons or Sa- 
 soons, a numerous and valiant race, who prin- 
 cipally inhabited Mount Siun, claim Sharezer 
 for their ancestor. The king gave Adramelech 
 a country to the south-east of that of his brother 
 Sharezer. From Adramelech are descended the 
 great tribes of the Arzrunians and Gnunians. 
 The posterity of these two Assyrian princes, 
 in the course of a few ages, became so numerous, 
 that they established an independent kingdom 
 in the country in which their ancestors had 
 first settled, calling it Vaspurakan, and them- 
 selves Vaspurakanians. 
 
 Paroyr, after a glorious reign of 48 years, 
 died in peace at Armavir, in the 50th vear of 
 
 3300; the buildmg of Rome. He was succeeded in
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 35 
 
 his crown by his son Hirachay the Keen, so 
 called from the brigfhtness of his eves, and who 
 was also contemporary with Hezekiuh king of 
 Judah. He died after a reign of 22 years. 
 
 Pharnavaz the second, the son of Hirachay, 
 governed Armenia 13 years, and was contem- 
 porary with Manasseh the king of Judah and 
 son of Hezekiah. 
 
 Pachoych, son of the late monarch of Ar- 
 menia, ruled 35 years. 
 
 Cornak, the son of Pachoych, succeeded his 
 father at his death, and wore the crown of 
 Armenia eight years, when he died, and was 
 succeeded by his son Phavos, who reigned 17 
 years. 
 
 Haykak the second, the son of Phavos, at the 3395; 
 
 45LI4. 
 
 death of the latter, ascended the throne of 
 Armenia. He joined Nebuchadnezzar the great 
 king of Babylon in his expedition against the 
 Jews, and on the latter being led into capti- 
 vity, Haykak took one of their chiefs, named 
 Shambat, together with all his family, and 
 brought him into Armenia: from Shambat are 
 descended the great family of the Bagratians, 
 which afterwards possessed the throne of Ar- 
 menia, and which derived their name from the 
 illustrious Bagarat, who, it will hereafter be 
 seen, shed such a lustre on the reign of 
 Valarsaces. Many of the most distinguished 
 
 f 2
 
 36 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 of this race were called Sumbat, after their 
 original ancestor, and a few took the name 
 of Ashot, in memory of Asood the son of 
 this Jewish chief. Haykak died after a pros- 
 3411; perous reign of 36 years. He was succeeded 
 
 46J0. . 
 
 by his son Erwand the first, surnamed the 
 Short-lived, who reigned only four vears. The 
 sister of this monarch was married to an iVrme- 
 nian chief named Vardkes, who founded a 
 large city near the river Casakh, calling it by his 
 own name. It was some ages after rebuilt by 
 Valarsaces, a king of Armenia of the Arsacidaean 
 line, who gave it the name of Valarshapat. 
 
 "•"^"^ mr iiir*^''^^"'^^ r'^wa-fci 
 
 C H AP T E R VI. 
 
 The Reiicn of Tiirra7ies Haiciis. 
 
 4634'. ^^ ^^^ death of Erwand, the crown was taken 
 possession of by his son Tigranes, who adorned 
 his dignity by virtues of the highest order. 
 Endowed by nature with the most estimable 
 qualities of the mind, Tigranes, by a happy 
 union of gentleness and humility in his manners, 
 gained the aftections of all who were in habits 
 of intercourse with him; and that superiority
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 37 
 
 which the powers of his understanding gave him 
 over his fellow-men, which, in too many in- 
 stances, is the means of estranging the good 
 will of others from its possessor, by his unas- 
 suming disposition was never employed but for 
 the best purposes. His person was not at all 
 inferior to his mind, for the perfection of manly 
 beauty shone in it. He was also distinguished 
 for the most chivalric bravery, and during his 
 reign the manners and customs of the Armenians 
 experienced a complete revolution. Refinement 
 in dress and living was carried to the highest 
 pitch of perfection, and the army was com- 
 pletely re-modelled, upon principles which 
 afterwards proved the source of so much glory 
 to the nation. He engaged in several wars 
 with the adjacent powers, in all of which he 
 was attended by incredible success. He de- 
 feated the Greeks, and compelled them for a 
 long period to pay him tribute. Cyrus at this ^445; 
 period was at the head of the Persian nation, and 
 had immortalized himself by the most splendid 
 achievements in war. An alliance offensive 
 and defensive was formed between this monarch 
 and Tigranes, which nearly proved the means 
 of depriving the latter of his crown and life.* 
 
 Ahasuerus, king of Media, who was at this 
 time at war with Cyrus, no sooner heard 
 of the alliance that had been formed between 
 * See Hist. B. ],c. 2.
 
 38 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 the latter and Tig^ranes, than he was seized 
 with terror, and abandoned all hopes of future 
 success in the war which he was then pro- 
 secuting. One evil, it is said, is only the 
 harbinger of another ; for shortly after, Ahasue- 
 rus received information that Nebuchadnezzar 
 the great king of Babylon, had joined the 
 alliance between Cyrus and Tigranes. 
 
 \^ hile the king of Media was under the 
 influence of the fears which the coalition of three 
 such powerful states had induced, he had a 
 dream full of dreadful portents. In it, he 
 beheld a mountain in labour, which, in the end, 
 produced three warriors. One of these ap- 
 peared seated on the back of a furious lion, which 
 he guided toward the west. The second rode 
 on a leopard, and took a northerly direction. 
 The third, more dreadful than the other two in 
 his aspect, was sustained by a dragon, which 
 forthwith appeared to enter and desolate the 
 whole face of the country of Media. The king 
 thought that he endeavoured to stop the pro- 
 gress of the hero with the dragon, but was 
 wounded and killed by him. 
 
 On his awaking from this horrible dream, he 
 commanded his wise men to interpret to him 
 the meaning of the objects his fancy had con- 
 jured up during his sleep. He was informed that 
 the first was Cyrus; the second Nebuchad-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 39 
 
 nezzar; but the one who had brought him to 
 destruction was the formidable Tigranes, by 
 whom they augured the Medes would be con- 
 quered. Ahasuerus, alarmed at this prophecy, 
 determined to make preparations for meeting 
 the firs-t two in the field; but he resolved to 
 endeavour to takeTigranes off by assassination. 
 For the latter purpose he sent ambassadors into 
 Armenia, bearing magnificent presents to the 
 king, and begging his sister Tigrjna in marriage, 
 whom, he said, he would exalt to the dignity 
 of Queen of queens. Tigranes, not suspecting 3446; 
 the laith of Ahasuerus, readily complied with 
 his desire, and sent Tigrana into Media attended 
 by a numerous suite, and such as befitted a 
 princess of the royal house of Haicus. The 
 marriage was celebrated immediately on her 
 arrival, and Ahasuerus, in prosecution of his 
 designs, })aid her a respect almost bordering on 
 adoration, in order to prepare her to second him 
 in his attempt on the life of her brother. At 3447; 
 
 ^ 4646. 
 
 length he disclosed to her his designs, en- 
 deavQuring at the same time to stir up her 
 jealousy against Zarina the wife of her brother, 
 who, he told her, had instigated Tigranes to 
 join Cyrus to extirpate the royal family of 
 Media. "Thus," said he, " unless you assist 
 me in procuring the death of Tigranes, we 
 shall infallibly fall victims to the powerful co-
 
 40 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 alition against us. I, doubtless, shall perish 
 in defending my crown, but a harder fate will 
 befal you, surviving, as you most assuredly 
 will, all your honour and dignities !" 
 
 Tiirrana, however, was too affectionate a 
 sister to engage in the black designs of her 
 guilty husband. She appeared to listen to his 
 proposals with pleasure, but secretly sent 
 to Armenia, by the means of trusty servants, 
 a faithful account of all that had occurred 
 from the period of her leaving it. Tigranes no 
 sooner learned the fate to which his brother- 
 in-law had devoted him, than he became 
 furious, and despatching a messenger to Cyrus, 
 requested him immediately to push the war 
 vi^ourously against Ahasuerus. In the mean 
 time he levied a large army, and placing him- 
 self at its head, advanced to the frontiers of 
 Media. Here he waited the arrival of Cyrus, 
 and forbore commencing hostilities, through 
 affection for his sister Tigrana, for whose 
 safety he feared, should Ahasuerus suspect 
 her having disclosed to him the projects of her 
 husband. About five months after, Tigrana 
 mana'^ed to effect her escape to her brother; 
 and Cyrus having arrived with a Persian army, 
 the two princes forthwith entered Media. 
 
 Ahasuerus made a faint attempt to protect 
 his dominions, but he was defeated, and fell by
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. ^^ 
 
 the hand of Tigraiies, who killed him by a thrust 
 of his spear. A vast number of Medes fell in 
 the action, and 10,000 were made prisoners, 
 amono: whom were the whole of the women 
 belonging to the king. The country then 
 submitted to the victors, and Cyrus added it, 
 by the consent of Tigranes, to his own domi- 
 nions. The latter returned to Armenia loaded 3448; 
 
 , 4047. 
 
 with booty, and attended by a vast number ot 
 captives. In gratitude to his sister, he gave 
 her the city of Tigranakert, which he had lately 
 built, with a large extent of country in its 
 environs. The women of Ahasuerus, with the 
 remainderof the captives, he settled near Nack- 
 juan and along the banks of the river Arax. 
 
 The descendants of these women, proceeding 
 from the king of Media, were thenceforward 
 called the offspring of Ajdahak or the Dragon, in 
 allusion to the name of Ahasuerus, which, in the 
 Armenian lano'uaoe, sif^nifies a dragon. At this ^450; 
 period, Cyrus, accompanied by Tigranes, ef- 
 fected the conquest of Lydia, which was then in 
 the possession of Croesus, but was now added to 
 the large empire of the former. Shortly after, 
 the two monarchs besieged and took the city of 
 Babylon, which was given to Darius, the uncle 
 of Cyrus, who thenceforward governed it under 
 the title of king. All the christian nations are 
 in possession of authentic accounts of Tigranes
 
 42 HISTORT OF ARMENIA. 
 
 being associated with Cyrus in his conquest of 
 Babylon ; for the prophet Jeremiah exclaims, 
 " Set ye up a standard in the land ; blow 
 the trumpet among the nations ; prepare the 
 nations against her (Babylon) ; call together 
 against her the kingdoms of Ararat, Minni, and 
 Ashkenaz; appoint a captain against her ; cause 
 the horses to come up, as the rough caterpil- 
 lars." See Chap. 51, verse 27, &c. It is evident, 
 by the chronology of the Jews and Armenians, 
 that, at the capture of Babylon, Tigranes was 
 king of Ararat. After a glorious reign of 
 45 years, in which his glory had eclipsed that 
 of all his predecessors, Tigranes died, to the 
 great regret of all the nation, leaving three sons 
 born of his queen Zarina, viz. Bab, Tiran, and 
 Vahagn. The great conqueror Cyrus died 
 five years before his ally Tigranes.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA^ 
 
 43 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The period between the Reign of Vahagn and the 
 Conquest of Armenia hy Alexander the Great. 
 
 Vahagn, although the youngest son of the 348° » 
 late Monarch, took possession of the throne at 
 the decease of his father ; his two elder brothers 
 being of a less warlike disposition, quietly- 
 relinquishing their claims. This prince proved 
 a virtuous and magnanimous character. His 
 personal strength and courage were so great, 
 that he was usually called by his subjects 
 Hercules the Second. He performed many 
 gallant exploits, and became so renowned that 
 songs in his praise were composed and sung by 
 the Armenians and Georgians ; wherein, a- 
 mongst a variety of other valiant actions, he 
 was said to have fought and conquered dragons. 
 This alluded, no doubt, to his wars with the 
 Medes, the descendants of Ahasuerus, who, as 
 we have related, were called the Dragons. 
 These songs were current in Armenia even in 
 the days of the most flourishing state of Chris- 
 
 g2
 
 44 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 tianity in that country. Vahagn died after a 
 brilliant reign of 27 years. A statue of this 
 monarch was erected in Georgia by the inha- 
 bitants of that country, in commemoration of 
 his many great qualities, and according to the 
 pagan custom in those days, divine honours 
 were paid him ; sacrifices being offered to the 
 statue. From this prince the tribe of Vahu- 
 nians are descended, many of whom afterwards 
 officiated as priests in temples which they had 
 erected to their ancestor, who, as we before 
 stated, had been deified. 
 3507; Aravan the youngest son of Vahagn suc- 
 ceeded his father on the throne of Armenia, and 
 held it 18 years. He is the ancestor of the 
 tribe of the Aravenians. 
 
 Nerseh, the son of Aravan, was the next king, 
 and reigned 35 years. He was succeeded by 
 his son Zareh, who swayed the sceptre 46 years. 
 From him are descended the Zarehavenians. 
 Armog, the son of Zareh, wore the crown of 
 Armenia nine years. He was succeeded by his 
 son Bay gam, who died after a reign of 14 years. 
 Van, the son of Baygam, became king on the 
 decease of his father, and held that dignity 20 
 years. This monarch repaired the large city 
 which had been built in Armenia by the As- 
 syrian queen Semiramis, and changed its name 
 649; to Van. Vahev, the son of Van. was the last 

 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 45 
 
 king of the posterity of Haicus, who held the 
 sovereignty of Armenia. In the beginning of his 
 reign he proved exceedingly fortunate in all the 
 enterprizes in which he engaged, butsuccess for- 
 sook him at length, and he lost his crown and his 
 life at the same moment. Alexander the Mace- 
 donian, about this period, was engaged in war 
 with the Persians, and as the Armenians were 
 allies of the latter, Vahey sent to their assistance 
 an army of 40,000 infantry and 7,000 cavalry. 
 Darius the Persian king, having been defeated 
 and killed, Vahey, listening only to the sugges- 
 tions of his friendship for that monarch, as- 
 sembled a vast army, composed of Armenians, 
 Huns, Alans, Georgians, Aluans, and other 
 nations, with which he advanced against Ale- 
 xander, determined to revenge the death of 
 Darius or perish in the attempt. The latter .%72; 
 
 4871. 
 
 fate befel him ; for in an action that shortly 
 after followed, Vahey was defeated and fell, after 
 performing the most heroic exploits, having 
 reigned about twenty -three years. A vast num- 
 ber of his army perished on the field ; many 
 were made prisoners ; and the whole of Arme- 
 nia fell into the hands of Alexander. From 
 this period royalty was unknown in Armenia 
 until the rise of the Arsacidae.
 
 PART II. 
 
 COJIPRISING THE EVENTS THAT HAPPENED IN 
 ARMENIA WHILST A PROVINCE OF THE MACE- 
 DONIAN EMPIRE, AND DURING THE CONTROUL 
 EXERCISED OVER IT BY THE SELEUCID^. 
 
 After the conquest of Armenia by Alexander 
 the Great, it was ruled by Governors. They 
 were seven in number, following in succession, 
 several of whom possessed all the power and 
 state of absolute monarchs. The first of course 
 was appointed by the conqueror; the others 
 were nominated by his successors. Some came 
 from Macedonia, the remainder from Seleucia, 
 as will hereafter appear. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Embracing the period hetwetn the GovernmetUs of 
 Mihran and Hirant. 
 
 3675 i MiHRAN was the first governor of Armenia. 
 He was appointed by Alexander the Great three 
 years after the death of Vahey, and after pre-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 47 
 
 siding over the country five years, was recalled 
 by Perdiccas, then king of Macedonia. 
 
 Neoptolemus, a celebrated Macedonian no- 368I; 
 
 J QQA 
 
 bleman, succeeded him. He was a cruel and 
 haughty tyrant, and harassed the Armenians to 
 such a degree that they were driven almost to 
 despair. At this period, Perdiccas the Mace- 
 donian having defeated the kingof Cappadocia, 
 in a war that had broken out between them, 
 prince Arithes, the son of the latter, took refuge 
 in Armenia, and being at enmity with Neopto- 
 lemus, excited a rebellion amongst the Arme- 
 nians, the object of which was to expel the 
 tyrant. 
 
 They were easily prevailed upon to make the 
 attempt, and Ardward or Erwand, the chief of 
 the Seunics, a valiant and powerful man, having 
 collected troops in his country, joined the 
 insurgents, and attacking the tyrant unexpect- 
 edly, the latter was defeated, and with difficulty 
 saved himself by flight. This occurred in the 
 second year of his government. 
 
 Ardward having thus expelled Neoptolemus, 3633. 
 and gained the affection of the Armenian '^^^^" 
 troops and nobles, threw off the Macedonian 
 yoke, and took upon himself the government of 
 the nation. Perdiccas was greatly exasperated 
 on receiving the news of this revolt, and as he 
 had no leisure to occupy himself with the affairs 
 of Armenia, owing to the incessant wars in which
 
 48 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 he was engaged, he sent an order to Eumenes, 
 whom hehad appointed governorof Cappadocia, 
 to take immediate steps for the reduction of the 
 insurgents. 
 
 Eumenes marched with a great force into 
 Armenia ; and after some operations found 
 that nothing was to be effected by coercion ; he 
 therefore determined to try mild measures, and 
 with that view sent a conciUatory message to 
 Ardward. 
 
 " Let not Armenia," said he, " consider it 
 disgraceful to be under the powerful controul of 
 Macedonia; and do thou, who hast gotten posses- 
 sion of the country, receive again Neoptolemus 
 as governor of it under thy countenance and 
 support ; consent, therefore, to pay the Macedo- 
 nians the yearly tribute through him!" Ardward, 
 the successful chief, accepted these terms, yet 
 doubted the good faith of Eumenes. His reply 
 to the latter was couched in this language. 
 "May the sway of heroes be unmolested! 
 There is no reason why Neoptolemus, the agent 
 of the Macedonian power, should not be the 
 ruler of our land. We also know well how to 
 appreciate the merits of our fellow men ; yet let 
 him beware of acting as heretofore." 
 
 Neoptolemus hereupon returned to Armenia, 
 and was honourably received by Ardward, who 
 became his prime minister. But as we have 
 already observed, the former was an arrogant
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA . ^ 
 
 tyrannical character, he took every occasion to 
 distress the Armenians, and by this means to re- 
 venge the injury he had formerly sustained from 
 them when he was driven out of the country. 
 
 A quarrel however took place between him 3684; 
 
 ^ 4883. 
 
 and Eumenes the illustrious governor of Cap- 
 padocia, who had advised him to treat the 
 Armenians with mildness. Having by flattery 
 engaged Ardward, the great chief, to espouse 
 his cause, by his means he raised troops, and 
 being joined by some discontented Macedonians 
 residmg in Cappadocia, boldly advanced to- 
 wards Eumenes, but being defeated by the 
 latter, he was obliged to seek safety by flight 
 A second battle took place shortly after, in 
 which the chiefs of the two armies had a 
 personal encounter. Such virulence and ran- 
 cour were displayed by them in this conflict, 
 that they resembled two wild beasts encoun* 
 terins: with a determination not to desist until 
 after the destruction of one. Dropping the 
 reins of their horses, they grappled each other 
 by the armour, and falling in this position to 
 the ground, gave and received several dreadful 
 wounds. Eumenes had stabbed Neoptolemus in 
 the thigh ; but the latter, undaunted, continued 
 to fight on his knees, inflicting three severe 
 wounds in the other's arm and thigh. Eumenes, 
 however, succeeded in killing his antagonist, 
 
 h
 
 50 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 whose head he severed from the body. The 
 army of the slain leader fled to Armenia. His 
 auxiliaries retired to their respective homes. 
 3^90. Some years afterwards, when Eumenes and 
 488i). Perdiccas were dead, Ardward, the great chief 
 of the Armenians, whom some of the ancients 
 style king, assembled a considerable force, for 
 the purpose of restoring Arithes, prince of 
 Cappadocia, who had taken refuge in Armenia, 
 to the throne of his ancestors. The latter, 
 placed at the head of this army, marched into 
 Cappadocia, overthrew his enemies, and firmly 
 established himself in the possession of the 
 kingdom. Not unmindful of his Armenian 
 friends he distributed presents to the army, and 
 sent It back to Ardward, to whom also he 
 testified his gratitude by many valuable gifts. 
 37if;. Ardward governed the kingdom of Armenia 
 ^'■^^"' happily for a period of 33 years, and died to the 
 infinite regret of the whole people. The power 
 of the Seleucidae preponderating at this period 
 in the east, whose sway was acknowledged by 
 the Persians, Medes, Parthians, and Armenians, 
 a governor from amongst them was readily 
 admitted as the successor of Ardward. This 
 individual, whom history designates by the 
 name ot Hirant, exercised the supreme controul 
 of Armenia for a period of 45 years unmarked 
 by any incident worthy of record.
 
 HISTORY or ARMENIA, 51 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Comprehending the time that elapsed between the 
 Government of Artavaz and Artavazd. 
 
 After the death of Hirant, the government 37fii; 
 of the country was seized by Artavaz, an 
 Armenian chief of great power and influence. 
 He exercised his power in the most arbitrary 
 manner. Being naturally of an unquiet ambi- 
 tious spirit, he, by various successful wars, 
 extended his dominion to the confines of 
 Atropatia and other surrounding countries. 
 Elated by his successes, he boldly declared 
 himself independent of the Seleucidae, to whom 
 he thenceforward refused to pay the usual 
 tribute. 
 
 Antiochus, at this epoch, swayed the sceptre 
 of Seleucia. Upon his being made acquainted 
 with the defalcation of Artavaz, he determined 
 to bring him to reason. He assembled his 
 forces hereupon and marched with great heat 
 toward the latter. The refractory Artavaz, 
 however, not daring to meet Antiochus in the 
 field, was obliged to compromise, and Armenia 
 
 h2
 
 52 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 became again subject to the power of the 
 Seleucidae. Antiochus withdrew his army, 
 after being paid the arrears of tribute, and 
 receiving gifts from the hands of Artavaz. The 
 latter governed Armenia in peace for a period 
 of 50 years, when he died. 
 SSI! ; Antiochus of Seleucia, after the death of Ar- 
 
 5010. T • 1 1 A • • c 
 
 tavaz, divided Armenia into two governments, ot 
 which one is called Armenia Major and the 
 other Armenia Minor. Over the former he 
 placed Artaces, whose principal seat of govern- 
 ment was the country of Ararat, near the river 
 A rax, and over the latter, Darius, whose chief 
 province was the country of Zophs near the 
 river Euphrates. 
 
 About this time war raged between "Rome 
 and Carthage. The latter being worsted, her 
 great general, Hannibal, was obliged to flee from 
 the enmity of the Romans. He took refuge 
 with Antiochus, who shortly after went to war 
 with the Romans but was defeated by them. 
 Being obliged by the superiority of these people 
 to conclude a peace with them, they demanded 
 the person of their old and inveterate enemy 
 Hannibal to be given up to them. But as 
 Antiochus had a personal regard for this great 
 man, he was unwilling to comply with their 
 demand, and evaded it by secretly assisting 
 him to flee to Armenia.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 63 
 
 Hannibal found an asylum with Artaces, the 
 governor of Armenia Major, and became his 
 favourite and confidant. He assisted him in 
 rendering his government more secure and 
 permanent, and was deemed a great acquisition 
 by him. Hannibal, during his sojourn with 
 Artaces, drew the plan of a city, afterwards built 
 by the latter near the river A rax, which is 
 connected with the river Mezamore, empha- 
 tically called the great mother, and he called it 
 after his own name Artashat. To this place, 
 which afterwards became one of the greatest 
 cities in Armenia, Artaces transferred the seat 
 of his government. 
 
 The two governors, Artaces and Darius, havino^ •''820 ; 
 
 *= ' . 5019. 
 
 observed that the Roman power predominated, 
 withdrew their allegiance from the Seleucidae, 
 and making a treaty with the Romans, were 
 by them established in their governments. 
 They were from this period designated kings. 
 Hannibal, apprehending danger from this con- 
 nection with his enemies, withdrew into Crete. 
 Artaces, beloved by his subjects, daily grew in 
 power and consequence, and made many im- 
 provements in his kingdom of Armenia. Both 
 he and Darius governed their respective coun- 
 tries with a mildness that was productive of as 
 much honour to themselves as happiness to their 
 people. After a few years Antiochus Epiphanes 3829j
 
 54 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 then ruling Seleucia, hearing of the union 
 of Artaces with the Romans, and that he govern- 
 ed with regal dignity, sent him a threatening 
 message, to yield immediate subjection to him, 
 and claiming payment of the arrears of tribute. 
 The latter treated the message with contempt. 
 Antiochus hereupon determined to enforce 
 obedience by arms. He marched with a con- 
 siderable army toward Artaces, who no way 
 intimidated, met him with the whole force of 
 Armenia Major, assisted by other nations, with 
 whom he was in alliance. Artaces was defeated 
 and fled. Having no other means of oj^posing 
 the conqueror, he reluctantly submitted, col- 
 lecting all the treasure of Armenia Major for 
 3835; the payment of the other's demands. Artaces, 
 ^"^*' in the meantime, suspecting that Darius had 
 insti^'ated Antiochus to this attack upon him, 
 determined on taking vengeance. Darius, 
 coming to the knowledge of this, and conscious 
 of his inability to contend with the other, 
 sought to appease him by gifts. A reconcilia- 
 tion by this means was eff'ected; and Darius, to 
 shew his good faith, placed his youngest son 
 with Artaces as a hostage. 
 .3839; On the death of Darius, his son Morphenlices 
 ^"'^^' succeeded him in the government of the country 
 of Zophs. Artaces, hearing of this event, 
 prepared to march into Armenia Minor to
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 55 
 
 take possession of it. Morpheulices terrified at 
 the news, immediately applied for aid to Areth 
 king of Cappadocia. A rtaces informed of this, 
 sent messengers to Areth, saying " Why need 
 you interest yourself with the sons of Darius ? 
 Come and join me. We will kill them and 
 take possession of Armenia. The one that is 
 with me, I will despatch ; he who is now with 
 thee, may be taken oft' with ease, and thus 
 success crowns our enterprize !" But Areth 
 was averse to this cruel project and wrote to 
 Artaces bidding him quit his unjust and bar- 
 barous designs. Areth furnished Morpheulices 
 with an army to oppose Artaces. Morpheulices 
 was a man of gigantic stature and undaunted 
 courai2:e, fierce and terrible in his appearance, 
 and skilful in all the practices of war. Artaces, 
 in the midst of his preparations for the invasion 
 of Armenia Minor was suddenly taken oft" by 
 death, having attained a very advanced age, 
 and governed Armenia Major for a period of 
 30 years. His son Artavazd succeeded him. ^q^q'; 
 He reigned 10 years and was the last governor 
 of Armenia Major, being succeeded by the 
 Arsacidae.
 
 PART III. 
 
 tHE GOVERNMENT OF THE ARSACID^ WHICH 
 LASTED 580 YEARS. 
 
 The origin of the Arsacida. 
 
 ^lobl During the height of the power of the Se- 
 leucidce, while they controlled all the oriental 
 nations, there sprang up amongst the Par- 
 thians a prince named Arsaces, descended from 
 Abraham by Keturah, who throwing off the 
 Seleucian yoke, by many successful events, 
 established himself in the city of Bahl, in the 
 land of Cassoei. His great qualities rendered 
 him illustrious, and he succeeded in establish- 
 ing his sway over the Parthians, Persians, 
 Medes and Babylonians. In honour of his 
 nation, all the people over whom he reigned 
 took the appellation of Parthians. His power 
 in process of time extended to Armenia, which 
 ultimately swelled the list of his conquests.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 57 
 
 This Arsaces, after a brilliant reign of 31 HH; 
 years, died, and was succeeded in his power by 
 Artaces his son, who also died after enjoying 
 his dignity 26 years. Arsaces the Second, a 
 son of the latter succeeded. 
 
 This prince was styled the Great. His glory 
 far transcended that of his grandfather. He 
 extended his conquests in India, to the shores 
 of the Indus. He subsequently conquered the 
 whole of Armenia. He expelled Artavazd, the 
 last governor of this country, and appointed his 
 brother Valarsaces king of both Armenia Major 
 and Minor, to which he annexed the country of 
 Atropatia. This revolution in the affairs of 
 Armenia happened in the 40th year of the reigH 
 of Arsaces the Second, or the Great, which is 
 about 149 years before the Christian eraw 
 Arsaces exhorted his brother to extend his 
 dominion by arms towards the north-west. 
 " As far as your mind conceives an enterprize 
 practicable, let your valour make the attempt. 
 For the brave acknowledge no limits. Arms 
 are their engines of power : the more these are 
 exercised, the more they possess."
 
 58 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The reign of Valarsaces I. 
 3852; Valarsaces, tlie brother of Arsaces the 
 
 5051. 
 
 Great, who was the grandson of Arsaces the 
 Parthian, assumed the government of Armenia, 
 and established himself in Nisibis. 
 
 He immediately began preparations to carry 
 into effect the determination of extendin<j: his 
 fame and dominions which the advice of Arsaces 
 had excited in his bosom. He assembled an 
 immense army and marched to the borders of 
 his kingdom, encamping on the banks of the 
 river Arax, near the city of Armavir. After 
 remaining here a few days, in order to marshal 
 his troops, he directed his course toward the 
 north-west, advancing to the borders of Armenia 
 Minor, at that time in quiet possession of 
 Morpheulices the son of Darius, of whom we 
 have before given some account. 
 
 Great apprehension of danger having been 
 excited by the warlike preparations of Va- 
 larsaces, a league had been formed by the
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA 
 
 59 
 
 Chaldeans, Lazicians, the people of Pontus, 
 Cappadocians, Phrygians, and others, the con- 
 stant allies of the Seleucians, to repel the 
 invader at whatever point he should commence 
 attack. The brave Morpheulices was appointed 
 the leader of the combined forces. The hostile 
 armies at leno-th met. The onset was made by 
 the troops of Valarsaces. Morpheulices, clad 
 in armour, in the meantime selected a number 
 of brave men, daringly rushed into the 
 enemy's camp, and penetrated as far as the 
 lent of the king, killmg numbers of the enemy 
 who had presented themselves to stop his pro- 
 gress. Here the valiant Morpheulices, finding 
 himself before Valarsaces his foe, with pro- 
 digious strength hurled his spear at him, but 
 the surrounding warriors of the race of Haicus, 
 and that of Sennacherib, interposed and stopped 
 the progress of the weapon, thereby preserving 
 the life of their master. The unfortunate, but 
 gallant Morpheulices, surrounded by foes, baf- 
 fled in his object, and attacked on every side, 
 was at length unhorsed, and became an easy 
 victim to the numbers of his opposers. He was 
 slain on the spot. His army, disheartened by 
 the loss of Its leader, was speedily put to flight. 
 The fugitives were pursued with such slaughter 
 that their blood covered the plain like an ^3^^. 
 inundation. Valarsaces afterward subdued Cap- •^*^^2' 
 
 i 2
 
 60 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 padocia, Pontiis, Lazicia, Chaldcea and Egeria. 
 They became his tributaries. Returning from 
 these conquests he visited the country of the 
 Taics, built a summer residence at the foot of 
 Mount Paharian, and afterwards returned to his 
 3857; city Nisibis. Valarsaces at this period, being- in 
 profound peace, expressed a desire to know the 
 origin of the Armenians, who had boasted of 
 greater antiquity than his nation ; also what 
 events had taken place in their country, and the 
 different races of their princes. He searched 
 diligently for some time, but found nothing 
 recorded on these subjects, except in some few 
 old songs, where there were some things related 
 of this nature, but so obscured by allegory, 
 that nothing satisfactory could be gathered from 
 them. lie at length resolved to consult the old 
 Chaldean manuscripts, and for this purpose 
 obtained the assistance of a verv learned man, a 
 Syrian, named Maribas Catina, which signifies 
 Ibas the witty, who was quite conversant in 
 the language of both Chaldeans and Greeks. 
 This man was sent by Valarsaces with a letter 
 to his brother Arsaces at Nineveh, requesting 
 the latter to permit the bearer to examine the an- 
 cient manuscripts lying there, for the purpose of 
 extracting from them whatever might be found 
 relating to the Armenians. Arsaces, on receipt 
 of the letter complied with the request, and even
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. ^* 
 
 expressed pleasure at the object of his brother's 
 search. The whole of the archives at Nineveh 
 were then exposed to the inspection of INIari- 
 bas. Having examined these papers, he found 
 a manuscript in the Greek character with this 
 label, " This book, containing the annals of an- 
 cient history, was translated from Chaldean into 
 Greek by order of Alexander the Great." From 
 this manuscript Maribas extracted, in due order, 
 the history of Armenia, from the time of Haicus to 
 that of Paroyr, and thence to the tmie of Vahey, 
 and then returned to Valarsaces in Nisibis. 
 This discovery afforded a deal of joy to the king, 
 who preserved the extracts with great care in 
 his treasury. Other books having been dis- 
 covered by Maribas, containing the narrative 
 of events to his own times, he added to the 
 extracts from the manuscripts of Nineveh, 
 others, which rendered the history complete. 
 He wrote also an account of the exploits of 
 Valarsaces and his son Arsaces. He wrote the 
 lives of Arsaces the Parthian, and his grandson 
 Arsaces the Great, from which it appears that we 
 have greater claims to antiquity, and that our re- 
 cords are more authentic, than those of all other 
 nations, the Hebrews or Jews excepted. Valar- ?^^^> 
 saces then commenced improving the state of 
 his kingdom and people. He divided the 
 former into provinces, over which he appointed
 
 62 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 princes, and the latter into the several classes, 
 military and civil, to which their talents were 
 best adapted. He also formed his army into 
 legions after the manner of the Romans. 
 
 What is still more worthy of record, is the 
 singular and virtuous appointment of two officers 
 whose duties were of a peculiar nature. The 
 first of these had it in command to remind the 
 king- of his duty, when he was tempted to 
 unjust or cruel measures. The other was di- 
 rected to impress on the king's mind the 
 necessity of punishing crime, and the salutary 
 effects of example, when he was inclined to be 
 unjustly or weakly merciful. Bagarat, his coun- 
 sellor, was appointed by him to the hereditary 
 office of placing the crown on the king's head at 
 the coronation. This Bagarat, as was men- 
 tioned above, was a Jew, an excellent character, 
 and of the greatest service to Valarsaces from 
 his intimate acquaintance w^ith the laws of God. 
 The descendants of this individual were named 
 after him Bagratians, many of whom, from their 
 attachment to their faith, suffered martyrdom 
 imder our kings. 
 38fi2; Valarsaces had several sons, and to prevent 
 
 5061. ' 
 
 discord amongst them, and disputes about the 
 succession to the throne, he established a law, 
 that only the eldest son should remain with the 
 reigning king at Nisibis, the others should be
 
 5072. 
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 63 
 
 kept at a distance in the province of Hashtens, 
 where each had estates allotted him and an 
 allowance from the royal treasury. This law 
 was observed by all the Arsacidae. At length, 3873.- 
 after a prosperous reign of 22 years, Valarsaces 
 died at Nisibis. The posterity of Valarsaces, 
 who swayed the sceptre of Armenia, were called 
 Arsacidae, from their ancestor Arsaces the Par- 
 thian; like the Persians, whom foreign his- 
 torians style Parthians, from their being subject 
 to Arsaces the Parthian. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The 'period between Ai^saces the First mid Artaces. 
 
 Arsaces, the eldest son of Valarsaces, having ^^^-J' 
 succeeded to the throne of his father, rivalled 
 him in his good qualities. He made many 
 improvements, and added various excellent 
 orders and regulations to those established by 
 the late king. Shortly after he was crowned, 
 the people of Pontus rebelled. But acting 
 with promptitude, he marched against the in- 
 surgents and entirely defeated them. He 
 erected a statue of stone on the shore of the
 
 64 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Black Sea to commemorate his victory. This 
 prince had a spear with a round sharp head, 
 which had a peculiar property from the circum- 
 stance of its having been dipped in the blood of 
 certain venomous reptiles. As he was walking 
 on the shore of the Black Sea, he threw this 
 spear at the statue before-mentioned, when, 
 strange to relate, it entered the pedestal with 
 as much ease as if it had been clay. The 
 pedestal was an immense mass of rock shaped 
 like a mill-stone. The statue of which we speak 
 was worshipped for a considerable time by the 
 people of Pontus, who regarded it as the work 
 of the gods. On a fresh rupture breaking out 
 between them and Artaces, the son of Arsaces, 
 they threw it into the sea. 
 
 3877; Arsaces was extremely bigoted in relioion 
 5076. , . , . . 1 • 
 
 and HI his reign commenced an unjust persecu- 
 tion of the Jews. Observing that the Bagratians, 
 of whose origin the reader is already aware, 
 did not worship the idols of the country, he 
 put two of them to death, and issued a pro- 
 clamation by which they were forbidden all 
 intercourse with women, unless they bound 
 themselves by oath not to circumcise their 
 children and to neglect the observance of their 
 sabbath. The poor Bagratians having no hopes 
 of milder usage if they contested the point, 
 compHed with this most unjust decree, but did
 
 HISTORY Ol" ARMENIA, 
 
 65 
 
 not consent to the worship of idols. The same 
 kind of persecution was exercised on them 
 during the reign of Tigranes, the grand-son of 
 this monarch. About this time, inconsequence ^jsoj 
 of dissensions amongst the inhabitants of the 
 parts about Mount Caucasus, a prince called 
 Vund, followed by a considerable body of 
 people, emigrated from thence into Armenia, 
 and settled in a place which was afterwards 
 called Vanand, from his name. 
 
 Arsaces, after a reign of 13 years, died, ^sss; 
 and was succeeded by his eldest son Artaces. 
 During the infancy of this prince many were 
 the delightful hopes he excited in the bosoms 
 of his grandfather Valarsaces and his father 
 Arsaces, by his sprightly manners and bold 
 robust figure. Nor were these hopes doomed 
 to be blighted by his maturity. The brightest 
 visions of paternal love and pride in the child- 
 hood of the prince, were realized in the 
 manhood of the king. He was great, glorious 
 and good. His actions greatly eclipsed those 
 of his predecessors, and he consequently became 
 infinitely more powerful. At this period of 
 Armenian history, when Artaces ascended the 
 throne left vacant by the death of Arsaces, the 
 king of Persiawas reckoned, amongst his eastern 
 contemporaries, to have the precedence of the 
 king of Armenia : but in the splendour of his. 
 
 k
 
 QQ HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 exploits, the latter, in the person of Artaces, 
 raised himself greatly above the former. Nay, 
 all Persia was under his controul, and he built 
 palaces there, and struck money bearing his 
 name and image, which was the current coin of 
 the country. His son Tigranes always remained 
 with his father, where his mind was early stored 
 with maxims of prudence and virtue, the prac- 
 tice of which was his continual employment. He 
 was also trained to the usual military exercises 
 of a young prince. His dr^ughter Artashama 
 was given in marriage to Mithridates, the great 
 and valiant chief of the Georgians, and descen- 
 dant of Mithridates, the first minister of Darius. 
 To his son-in-law Artaces entrusted the govern- 
 ment of the nations about the northern mountains 
 and the Pontic Sea. 
 3902; Inflated with the contemplation of his great- 
 ness, Artaces became vain-glorious, and sought 
 for gratification in the splendour of foreign 
 conquests rather than in the task of ameliorating 
 the condition of his subjects. 
 
 For this purpose he assembled an army so 
 numerous that he himself did not know their 
 number; for, it is said, it would have been easier 
 to reckon them by measurement than by num- 
 bering. It is also said, that if this immense army 
 were to shoot their arrows at midday, the rays 
 of the sun would be obscured by the greatness of 
 
 5101
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 67 
 
 their numbers. And, to give an idea of the 
 infinity of people that followed this prince, we 
 are told, that on passing a country covered with 
 pebbles, every man received orders to cast one 
 into a heap ; after all had passed, this heap was 
 as big as a mountain! 
 
 Artaces, with this multitude, set out on his ex- ^^^i^^ 
 pedition. He directed his course to the westward, 
 and subdued the whole of Asia Minor. He then 
 fitted out a fleet, passed the Hellespont, and con- 
 quered Thrace and Greece, destroyed the chief 
 cities in these countries, entered the Morea, and 
 defeated the Lacedaemonians. His fame spread 
 abroad to such an extent that even the people on 
 the borders of the Mediterranean trembled at the 
 sound of his name. Thus, having gratified his 
 thirst for conquest he returned to Armenia. He 3908; 
 then appointed his son Tigranes to the temporary 
 government of his kingdom, and again set out 
 on another expedition into Persia. No resistance 
 was made against these incursions of Artaces ; 
 because the Romans, although at that time very 
 powerful, were engaged in other wars, and had 
 not the means of resisting him. 
 
 On another expedition planned by him shortly 3910 ; 
 
 51U9 
 
 after, a sedition broke out amongst the soldiers, 
 in which much blood was shed yet without suc- 
 cess in quelling it; and Artaces, endeavouring 
 to get away into Armenia from the danger that 
 
 k2
 
 68 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 threatened him with the army, was slain, having 
 reigned 25 years. It is said, that on receiving his 
 death-blow he exclaimed, " Alas ! how transient 
 and unsatisfactory is glory!" Artaces enriched 
 and adorned his kingdom with several beautiful 
 pieces of statuary. In particular, he found in 
 Asia three well-executed brazen and gilt statues 
 of Diana, Hercules, and Apollo, from the hands 
 of Scyllis and Dipaenus, two celebrated Cretan 
 artists, which he sent to Armavir in Armenia. 
 In his expedition to Greece he discovered and 
 sent to Armenia five statues of Jupiter, Diana, 
 Minerva, Vulcan, and Venus. They were ac- 
 com.panied by their respective priests. The 
 statue of Diana, which is also called Anaites, 
 was afterwards placed by Tigranes at Eriza,, 
 and that of Minerva at the village of Thil. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 3911 ; 
 5110, 
 
 The re'ioii of Tigranes the Second, and the actions 
 of Mithridates agaiiist the Romans. 
 
 After the death of Artaces the reins of go- 
 vernment were seized by his son Tigranes, who, 
 as we have seen, had been left in temporary 
 charo-e of the kingdom when his father set out
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 69 
 
 upon his last unfortunate expedition. He effect- 
 ed the restoration of order and tranquillity 
 amongst his subjects, which had been so sadly 
 broken during the last years of the reign of his 
 father. He nominated his brother-in-law Mi- 
 thridates to the important and honourable office 
 of prime minister. 
 
 In the first year of this prince's reign the 
 
 kinsfdom was invaded bv the Greeks, who ima- 
 
 gined from the state of confusion that followed 
 
 the death of the king, and the youth of his 
 
 successor, that Armenia would become an easy 
 
 prey to a bold and enterprizing enemy. In this 
 
 however they were deplorably mistaken. On 
 
 the first news of the approach of the Greeks, 
 
 Tigranes, accompanied by his relation Mithri- 
 
 dates, placed himself at the head of a few troops, 
 
 and attacked the invaders with such skill and 
 
 determined bravery, that they received a total 
 
 overthrow ; and the survivors were very glad 
 
 to rebnquish their hopes of a splendid conquest 
 
 for the certainty of personal safety. The 
 
 kingdom was soon cleared of these adventurers. 
 
 Immediately after this event Tigranes repaired 
 
 to Majak or Cesarea, taking possession of Asia 
 
 Minor, which he placed in charge of Mithridates, 
 
 appointing him king of Pontus and the regions 
 
 about the Mediterranean. To enable the latter 
 
 to remain firm in the government which had
 
 5111. 
 
 70 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 been conferred upon him, Tigranes left with 
 him, on his departure, a considerable number of 
 3912 ; troops. After their separation, we are told that 
 Tigranes became daily more powerful. Many 
 countries were subdued by him, whose kings 
 were kept captive at his court, to render more 
 splendid the daily state in which he lived. 
 This fact is authenticated by the Roman 
 historians. We are informed, that many un- 
 fortunate kings, prisoners at his court, were 
 obliged to stand in his presence with their arms 
 folded on their breasts, in token of the absolute 
 power he had overthem. Four of these wretched 
 monarchs were obliged to be constantly in 
 attendance on him dressed in their regal robes. 
 To such an extravagance was the state of this 
 pompous prince carried, that when he exposed 
 himself to his subjects publicly on horseback, 
 his unfortunate royal captives were obliged to 
 precede him on foot. 
 
 Mithridates, his brother-in-law, rendered him- 
 self no less glorious. He extended his dominions 
 even to the borders of Scythia. His subjects and 
 tributaries comprised 22 nations; and it is related 
 that this prince conversed with equal fluency 
 in the whole of the languages spoken by these 
 people. He never needed the aid of an inter- 
 preter. 
 
 Cappadocia, one of the newly acquired king- 
 
 3914; 
 5113
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 71 
 
 doms of Mithridates, was placed under the 
 dominion of his son Ariarath, a child of eight 
 years of age, assisted by a man of experience 
 and talent named Gordius. 
 
 The Cappadocians having appealed to the 
 Romans against the usurpation of Mithridates, 
 they sent to their assistance Cornelius Sylla the 
 younger, of Cilicia, a renowned captain. This 
 latter, having entered Cappadocia, encountered 
 and overthrew Gordius, the guardian of the 
 young Ariarath, and placed upon the throne 
 Ariobarzan, of the family of the ancient kings 
 of that country. 
 
 Mithridates was no sooner informed of the 3915;. 
 
 5114. 
 
 success of Sylla, and the expulsion of his son, 
 than he dispatched a messenger to Tigranes 
 for assistance. The latter sent two of his 
 generals, Mihran and Bacoor, against Cappa- 
 docia, the newly-appointed king of which, 
 Ariobarzan, with his ally Nicomedes, king of 
 Bithynia, not daring to meet the invaders, 
 fled to Rome. As soon as the Armenian 
 leaders entered Cappadocia, they restored the 
 young Ariarath to his throne. Elated by the 
 success of this his first contest with the Romans, 
 Mithridates collected a large army, and put to 
 sea a fleet of 300 sail for the purpose of annoying 
 them and their allies. The Romans, duly 
 informed of these measures of Mithridates,
 
 72 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 sent against him a force said to amount to 
 200,000 men. Against this immense army 
 Mithridates contended with various success for 
 some time, although his troops were infinitely 
 inferior in point of numbers, yet they were 
 enriched with the spoil of the Romans. One of 
 the generals of the latter, named Aquilus Manius, 
 commanding a body of 4,000 cavalry and 40,000 
 infantry, was met and routed by the troops of 
 Mithridates; 10,000 of the Romans were slam, 
 300 made prisoners and the rest dispersed. 
 Aquilus with difficulty made his escape by night 
 over the river Sangar, and took refuge in Per- 
 gamus ; but some time after, having fallen into 
 the hands of Mithridates, the latter caused 
 molten gold to be poured down his throat, say- 
 ino-, " Since thy love of gold is so insatiable, take 
 thy fill of It, and acknowledge my generosity in 
 f}J:^ thus bestowing it!" Mithridates, after a war of 
 
 olio. '-' 
 
 two years with the Romans under Cornelius 
 Sylla, was obliged to sue for peace, in the city 
 of Dardanum in Phrygia, which was granted him 
 upon condition that he would relinquish all 
 claims to the kingdom of Cappadocia, which 
 thenceforward was to be possessed by Ario- 
 barzan, under the protection of the Romans. 
 3921; About this period the Seleucians, in discontent 
 with their king, sent to Tigranes, oftermg him 
 the dominion of their kingdom, on condition that
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 73 
 
 he would deliver them from the power of Antio- 
 chus, who was then upon the throne. Tigranes 
 hereupon advanced against Antiochus and de- 
 feated him, to the great joy of the Seleucians, 
 whom he thenceforward governed. He also 
 subdued the whole of Assyria, with the excep- 
 tion of a few unimportant places. On his leaving 
 Seleucia he appointed a viceroy over it, of the 
 name of Mazdat, a native of Antioch. lie after- 
 wards made an incursion into Palestine, whence, 
 on his return to Nisibis, he brought a number of 
 Jews, to whom he gave the village of Vardkes, 
 near the riverCasakh, at whichplace they settled. 
 
 On the death of Cornelius Sylla, the cele- -^f-,^' 
 brated Roman general, the treaty made by him 
 with Mithridates was revoked by the Roman 
 Senate, and war again declared between them 
 and him. Mithridates having informed Tigranes 
 of the rupture, the latter, by a forced march of 
 his army, entered Cappadocia unexpectedly, 
 and subdued the whole country, out of which he 
 drew 30,000 of the population, and sent them to 
 Armenia, where they had villages and towns 
 allotted to them for settling in. He then return- 
 ed to his own kingdom, after having dispatched 
 to Mithridates a large body of Basenian troops 
 reinforce his army. A considerable detachment 
 of Armenians was previously in the army of this 
 prince. 
 
 1
 
 74 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 3929; The forces which Mithridates had assembled 
 
 al Jo, 
 
 for the approaching; war with the Romans 
 amounted to 16,000 cavalry, 140,000 infantry 
 disciplined after the manner of the Romans, and 
 100 armed chariots. 
 
 With these lie conquered the whole of Upper 
 Asia, being attended with success in every 
 encounter. His naval armament was no less 
 formidable than his forces on land, for the sea 
 was covered with his ships. The Roman army 
 opposed to him, was commanded by Lucullus, 
 with Cotta as his lieutenant, both renowned 
 warriors. They were however obliged to re- 
 treat before Mithridates, who attacked and drove 
 them as far as the gate of Chalcedon, in which 
 city they took shelter. Here a battle was shortly 
 after fought, the result of which was extremely 
 fatal to the Romans, numbers of whom were slain 
 by the victorious troops of Mithridates. In the 
 harbour of this town 60 Roman ships were also 
 captured, the crews of which were indiscrimi- 
 nately slaughtered. Four of their gallies were 
 also burnt. It is said that on this memorable 
 occasion the dead bodies of the Romans actually 
 covered the land and sea. Mithridates imme- 
 diately after gave an account of this exploit to 
 Tigranesand the kingof Persia, who participated 
 in his joy on the occasion. 
 
 He then set forward with his victorious army
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA, 
 
 75 
 
 to lay siege to the city of Cyzicus, near the 
 sea of Marmora, belonging to the Romans. 
 With his usual promptitude he commenced a 
 vigorous attack upon it, but the works being 
 strong he was unable to make any impression 
 upon them. He therefore turned the siege into 
 a blockade. 
 
 But, unfortunately, provisions began to be 
 scarce, and famine and its consequent effect, 
 disease, broke out in his army. At this juncture 
 Lucullus arrived with a powerful army, and at- 
 tackingthe troops of Mithridates, easily obtained 
 a victory, by reason of their enfeebled condition. 
 Great slaughter was made by the Romans 
 amongst the troops of Mithridates. He, with 
 a chosen body of men, succeeded in breaking 
 through the main body of the enemy, which 
 had hemmed him in, and retreated to Pontus. 
 
 Lucullus hereupon marched through Asia 3932; 
 
 . 5131. 
 
 Minor, taking possession of all the places which 
 were in the interest of Mithridates, who was 
 unable to offer any opposition. 
 
 The Roman soldiers who were with Lucullus, 
 seeing no enemy with whom they could contend, 
 began to murmur, expressing their dissatis- 
 faction that he did not lead them against 
 Mithridates. But Lucullus was unwilling to 
 force the latter to extremity, saying, in answer 
 to the murmurs of his troops, " If we persist in 
 
 12
 
 76 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 the pursuit of Mithridates, he will obtain aid 
 from Tigranes, and who can withstand his 
 power?"* Mithridates again appearing in arms 
 against the Romans, mutinies and treasons broke 
 out among his troops; several of his generals 
 deserting him and going over to the Romans. 
 At length, utterly despairing of success in his 
 contest with these people, he retired in a state 
 of despondency to Armenia. Tigranes was so 
 much offended at his conduct in thus relinquish- 
 ing all hope, that he would not suffer him to 
 appear in his presence for one year and eight 
 months. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 5133. 
 
 The Exploits of Tigranes against the People of 
 Ptolomais, and afterwards against the Romans. 
 
 3934; While Mithridates was thus a fugitive in 
 Armenia from the Roman power, queen Selena, 
 otherwise Cleopatra, the consort of Antiochus 
 Pius, who, as we have seen, was driven out of 
 Seleucia by Tigranes, excited a rebellion 
 amongst the Assyrians and Seleucians, against 
 the power of the Armenians. It will be recol- 
 
 * See Hist. B. II, c. 6.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. '* 
 
 lected that Tigranes in his conquest of Assyria, 
 had left a few unimportant places in that 
 kingdom unsubdued. These were possessed by 
 queen Selena, the instigator of the rebellion 
 alluded to. Her principal town was Ptolemais, 
 whither all the rebels had repaired. Tigranes, 
 on coming to the knowledge of this circum- 
 stance, drew together an army and besieged 
 Ptolemais. He captured it, but the queen 
 eftected her escape to one of the fortresses of 
 Seleucia, where, being pursued, she was taken 
 and put to death. The Jews in Palestine fearing 
 some hostile intention towards them, from 
 the army collected by Tigranes, their queen 
 Alexandra Selena, with the princes of her 
 country, sent ambassadors to him while besieg- 
 ing Ptolemais, deprecating his anger and offering 
 him valuable presents. They besought him to 
 look with an eye of kindness on their nation, and 
 to desist from all intention of injuring them. 
 Tigranes was pleased with the embassy, and 
 promised to regard the Jews as his friends. 
 The Bagratians were under the greatest ap- 
 prehension that some injury was meditated 
 against them, but their fear was groundless. 
 After he had quelled this rebellion, Tigranes 
 returned to Mesopotamia. 
 
 On the news of the arrival of Tigranes at 3934; 
 Antioch, Lucullus, the Roman general, sent one
 
 78 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 of his officers named Appius to him, requiring 
 the immediate delivery of Mithridates to the 
 Roman State. " In the event of a refusal," says 
 he, " we are prepared to commence hostilities 
 with you." Tigranes replied, that it was impos- 
 sible for him to comply with the demand of the 
 Roman general, since Mithridates was con- 
 nected with him by ties of kindred. With this 
 answer he dismissed Appius, after having 
 loaded him with presents. War now became 
 inevitable between Tigranes and the Romans. 
 Mithridates was immediately put in command 
 of 10,000 cavalry, and dispatched with them to 
 Pontus. 
 
 Lucullus, with his army, advanced upon Ti- 
 granakert and laid siege to it. Tigranes, hearing 
 this, sent 6,000 troops to the place, which, taking 
 the Romans by surprize, broke through their 
 camp, entered the city, and succeeded in rescu- 
 ing many of the king's concubines who resided 
 there ; and besides carried off a large quantity of 
 treasure, with which they returned to Tigranes. 
 3935; On the publishing of this exploit the Romans 
 were struck with shame and astonishment. Ti- 
 granes, havingcompleted his warlike preparation, 
 marched to meet Lucullus, attended by 360,000 
 men, all clad in iron armour. Lucullus hearing of 
 this was much alarmed, and having left some 
 troops at Tigranakert to continue the siege ad- 
 
 5134.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 vanced towards the king with 24 cohorts and 
 1,000 slingers and archers, and having approach- 
 ed near the Armenian army pitched his camp on a 
 large plain. When Tigranes observed the Roman 
 troops, he exclaimed with contempt, " Who are 
 these ? Ambassadors or enemies ? If the former, 
 they come in large numbers; if the latter, they 
 are very few." With this show of contempt, 
 he gave himself no further trouble in providing 
 against the chance of a defeat, but considered 
 the Romans as already overthrown. He be^ 
 took himself to his usual amusements, in which 
 he was imitated by his soldiers. As for the army 
 of Lucullus, they were greatly alarmed when 
 they observed the vast army marshalled against 
 them, and intimated to their commander a desire 
 to commence a retreat. But Lucullus, know- 
 ing the careless security into which Tigranes 
 was lulled by his too great contempt of the foes 
 with whom he had to contend, encouraged his 
 troops, telling them not to think of the numbers 
 of the Armenians, but of the quantity of spoil 
 they would secure in conquering them. 
 
 His language inspirited them, and they all 
 demanded to be led to the attack. Tigranes in 
 the meanwhile remained in a state of careless 
 inaction, through a too great confidence in his 
 numbers, and never dreamed of the possibility of 
 an attack from the Romans until it actually com- 
 
 79
 
 80 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 menced. Then all was confusion: the Romans, 
 led on by their resolute commander, took the 
 Armenians by surprize, andTigranes, not being 
 able to form his troops in order, directed the 
 trumpets to sound a retreat. But it was too late : 
 the Romans, by their judicious arrangements, 
 soon made the Armenians take to indiscriminate 
 flight: 5,000 of them were left dead on the 
 field and many taken prisoners. 
 
 Tigranes himself took shelter in a fortress 
 with some of his troops; the remainder dispersed, 
 seeking shelter where they could. LucuUus then 
 returned to Tigranakert, which he afterwards 
 took and found in it vast treasures. About this 
 time the cavalry of Tigranes in an excursion 
 fell in with that of LucuUus, and gave it a 
 complete overthrow. The Roman general 
 being apprized of this, advanced against the 
 Armenian horse with a body of lancers. The 
 former retreated, feigning a flight, and on being 
 pursued with more haste than judgement by 
 the Romans, they turned about, and made such 
 a desperate charge, accompanied by a flight of 
 arrows, that almost the whole of the lancers 
 were either killed or wounded. It is recorded 
 by the Roman historians that the Armenian 
 cavalry was the best m the world. The arrows 
 which they discharged were barbed at the 
 points, rendering them extremely dangerous, the
 
 HIBTORT OF AlkM£KXA. M 
 
 WDimds tbey f ave being dreadful, from the 
 difficulty of extracting them from the body. 
 And as they were extremely expert in the 
 shooting of these weapons, scarcely one missed 
 its object. The Roman lancers, unused to 
 such enemies, fled in disorder. During the 
 war between Tigranes and the Romans, Mazdat, 
 the viceroy of Seleucia, rebelled against his 
 benefactor, and caused Antiochus the 10th to 
 ascend the throne of that kingdom, after it had 
 been under the rule of Tigranes 14 years. 
 
 In the meanwhile Tigranes, burning with 3936; 
 resentment against the Romans in consequence 
 of his late defeat, appointed Mithridates to 
 command an army against them. He continued 
 fighting with various success.* 
 
 Tigfranes once more made an incursion into 
 Cappadocia with a powerful army : Lucullus, 
 who was to oppose him, having marshalled 
 his troops, found that fear prevailed amongst 
 them, of which he himself was not entirely 
 divested, and when he attempted to lead 
 them to attack Tigranes, numbers of them 
 deserted, and those who remained firm were 
 too few to effect any thing. Cappadocia 
 consequently fell into the hands of Tigranes, 
 who restored it to Mithridates. From that 
 period the latter began to recover the whole of 
 
 * See Hist. B. II,c. 8. 
 m
 
 82 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 the places he had lost during his first unfortunate 
 war with the Romans. 
 
 3938; Lucullus was shortly after superseded in the 
 command of the Roman army in the east by 
 Pompey the Great. Between him and Mithri- 
 dates many battles were fought. The latter 
 having collected an army of Scythians combated 
 with great success, and succeeded in regain- 
 ing the whole of Pontus. But what all the 
 power of the Roman State had been unable to 
 do for so many years, treachery at last effected: 
 he was deserted by his prime minister, who had 
 permitted himself to be seduced by the Romans, 
 whom he joined with all his power and in- 
 fluence. His chiefs followed the example of his 
 minister, and to crown the whole, his illegitimate 
 son Pharnaces, forgetful of every principle of 
 filial piety, raised an insurrection even in his 
 camp, and marched with the insurgent soldiers 
 to the attack of the fortress in Pontus, in which 
 Mithridates had taken up his residence. At 
 
 3941; this moment despair seized him. He caused 
 his two daughters Mithridata and Neussa, one 
 betrothed to the king of Egypt and the other 
 to the king of Cyprus, to be called before him, 
 and having: pathetically bewailed the events 
 which had necessitated him to the measure he 
 was about to take, he produced a cup of poison> 
 which he declared it to be his intention to
 
 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 83 
 
 drink, and advised them to die with him. They 
 solicited their father to permit them first to 
 perish, and taking the cup from his hands, drank 
 a part of the poison of which they soon ex- 
 pired. 
 
 The wretched Mithridates drank the remain- 
 der, which not operating as quickly as he wished, 
 he stabbed hmiself with his sword, which 
 failed in producing the desired effect. He then 
 sought to make the poison operate by walking. 
 In the meantime the mob penetrated into the 
 fortress and surrounded him on all sides, on 
 which he called out to a soldier to guide his 
 hand, and with a great effort plunged his sword 
 into his breast, fell and expired. Thus perish- 
 ed Mithridates, after rulmg various tribes for a 
 period of 50 years.* 
 
 Before this event happened, Tiran, the son of 3939; 
 Tigranes, having ingratiated himself with some 
 of the Armenian chiefs, excited a rebellion 
 against his father, and induced Arshez the 
 king of Persia to join him. They marched 
 against and captured several cities in Armenia. 
 But having laid siege to the city of Artashat, it 
 was so well defended that their efforts to reduce 
 it were unavailing. After remaining before it 
 some days, Arshez grew weary of the enter- 
 prize, and returned to his country. Tigranes, 
 
 * See Hist. B. II, c. 9. 
 m 2
 
 84 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 who at this moment was engaged in a distant 
 quarter, no sooner heard of this revolt than he 
 marched with haste toward the rebels. 
 
 Tiran, not being sufficiently strong to make 
 head against his father's forces, was obliged to 
 make a precipitate retreat. Having no other 
 resource, and being unwilling to encounter the 
 anger of his father, he fled to Pompey. This 
 general, guided by Tiran, entered Armenia, and 
 shortly after made a peace between the Romans 
 and Tigranes : the latter relinquishing all 
 claims to that part of the countries of Assyria 
 and Phoenicia lying between the Euphrates 
 and the sea, to be thenceforward possessed by 
 the Romans. He also gave up a part of Cap- 
 padocia and Cilicia. Tigranes bestowed great 
 gifts on Pompey, with whom he entered into 
 friendship. To each soldier of the Roman 
 army he gave 150 pieces of silver, to every lieute- 
 nant 1,000, and to the captains 10,000 each. 
 The two sons of the unfortunate Mithridates, 
 whose names were Mithridates and Arsham, 
 were delivered up to Pompey, with whom they 
 proceeded to Rome. Here, shortly after, wis 
 formed that celebrated triumvirate by which 
 the government of the three quarters of the 
 globe were divided between Pompey, Caesar, 
 and Crassus. 
 3945; After the peace between Tigranes and the 
 
 5144.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 85 
 
 Romans, the former appointed his son Artavazd 
 to reign over the country of Ararat. This event 
 happened in the 33rd year of his reign, when 
 the king was in Mesopotamia. 
 
 Gabius the Roman general, having been sent 
 to superintend the government of Assyria lately 
 ceded to the Roman power by Tigranes, there 
 ensued a quarrel between them, in which Ti- 
 granes flew to arms, and attacked and conquered 
 several places which he had before yielded up. 
 Gabius alarmed for the safety of his govern- 
 ment, speedily made peace with him, and as a 
 means of conciliating his friendship, restored his 
 two nephews Mithridates and Arsham, who, as 
 we have related, had been before taken away by 
 Pompey. Gabius shortly after went to Egypt 
 to assist king Ptolemy against the Alexandrians. 
 Crassus, that member of the triumvirate before 3949; 
 alluded to, to whom the government of Asia was 
 allotted, about this period came into Assyria, 
 where he established the seat of his empire. 
 Having, however, engaged in a war with the 
 Parthians, he was killed in an engagement 
 with that people.* 
 
 Cassius was the next governor of Assyria. 
 Bibulus succeeded him. The latter was much 
 harassed in his government by the Armenians, 
 but finally the Romans succeeded in obtain- 
 
 • See Hist. B. II,c. 10 and 11.
 
 ^6 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 ing possession of the whole of Assyria, part of 
 which, as we before observed, was under the 
 government of Tigranes. 
 
 516:i. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Other Transactions which occurred in the days of 
 
 Tiirranes. 
 
 ^ff^} At this time Tigranes the king of Armenia, 
 who was now advanced in years, fell sick. And 
 as he was greatly beloved by his officers and 
 ministers, an universal dejection prevailed. The 
 circumstances with which we closed our last 
 chapter respecting the loss of the Assyrian 
 provinces being at this time communicated to 
 him, contributed not a little to render him 
 uneasy. The Romans were about making an 
 expedition to the east for the purpose of aveng- 
 ing the death of Crassus. Their military pre- 
 parations for this purpose being made known to 
 Tigranes, he apprehended some danger from 
 them. At length he determined on making an 
 alliance oflPensive and defensive with Arshez 
 the kins: of Persia. This measure could only 
 be done by a voluntary relinquishment of that 
 right of precedency which his father Artaces 
 had succeeded in wresting from the Persian 
 monarchs. Reflecting on the improbability of
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 87 
 
 his son being able to keep it, from his imbecility 
 and the powerful enemies he had to contend 
 with on all sides, he determined on sacrificing 
 it. To do this the more effectually, and to 
 render the league more binding, Tigranes agreed 
 to give his daughter in marriage to Bacur the 
 son of Arshez. 
 
 The king of Persia hereupon sent the Arme- 
 nian monarch a large army commanded by his 
 son Bacur or Pacorus. He also authorized 
 Tigranes to treat with the Romans in his name, 
 as his wisdom should direct. Tigranes also ob- 
 tained the alliance of Barzaphran prince of the 
 Rushtunians, to whom he confided the charge 
 of the Armenian army, with the supreme com- 
 mand of all the combined forces, as well Persian 
 as Armenian. Bacur merely received the rank 
 of general in consequence of his high birth and 
 ■dignity. The allied army marched against the 
 Romans. Barzaphran's first campaign was ^J^^' 
 directed against the Assyrians. Setting out 
 from Upper Mesopotamia he speedily overran 
 Assyria, and invaded Phoenicia. Antonius made 
 an attempt to stop his progress, but, through the 
 weakness of his army, was obliged to retreat 
 before the invaders. He shortly after went to 
 Rome. In this stage of the successes of the 
 combined armies, Antigonus, son of Aristobulus, 
 made an offer to the princes Barzaphran and
 
 88 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Bacur, through the medium of his friend 
 Lysanias the prince of Assyria, that if they 
 would dethrone Hyrcanus, the king and pontiff 
 of Jerusalem, and place him in the government 
 of that city, he would present them with 1,000 
 talents of gold, and 500 handsome women. 
 Barzaphran gladly accepted the offer, and divid- 
 ing his troops, sent Bacur with a portion along 
 thesea coasts toJudea, and he with the remainder 
 marched toward the Mediterranean. He drove 
 the Romans before him, and advanced as far as 
 Iconium, whence he returned to Assyria, for the 
 purpose of joining his colleague Bacur in Judea. 
 Before their junction, however, the latter, 
 assisted by Antigonus, had laid siege to Jeru- 
 salem. Hyrcanus, the king of this city, was 
 assisted by Herod and his eldest brother 
 Phseselus, so that a strong resistance was made. 
 Nothing was effected until the approach of 
 the Pentecost, when Hyrcanus and Phgeselus 
 hearing that Barzaphran was on his march to 
 Judea to join the besiegers, sent messengers to 
 him suing for peace. He received them with 
 much pretended respect, and dispatched to 
 Jerusalem a body of horse, under the com- 
 mand of Gnelus, the butler of Tigranes, of the 
 tribe of the Gnunians, with the avowed purpose 
 of making a peace between Hyrcanus and 
 Antigonus, but with the secret design of as-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 89 
 
 sisting thelatter. Hyrcanus, however, not liking 
 the appearance of such a large body of men, 
 would admit only 500 within the walls of the city. 
 Gnelus, meanwhile, began to act his part within. 
 lie endeavoured to persuade Hyrcanus and 
 Phaeselus t > go to Barz.aphran, promising them 
 that he would intercede in their behalf. Hyr- 
 canus and Phaeselus hereupon sent messengers 
 again to Barzaphran, requirino- an oath from him 
 to assure them of personal safety if they visited 
 him. Barziphran swore by the Suu and Moon, 
 by all t'ne Gods olthe Parthians, and by the lives 
 of Tiiiranes and Arshez, that thev should be 
 safe m their intended journey to him. Hyrcanus 
 and Phoes lis, placing confidence in these assur- 
 ances, fe't inclined to go; but Herod, doubting 
 the good fuitli of Barzaphran. and suspecting the 
 treachery of Gnelus, advised them to decHne 
 the offer. Thev, however, confided in the oath 
 of Barzaphran, and after making over the city 
 to Heroa, started to perform their jtaurney. 
 They met Barzaphran at the village of Eglipon 
 on the ^ea-^h^re. 
 
 tie received them with much apparent res- 
 pect, but leaving ihem shortly after, ordered 
 his troops to seize and deliver them fettered into 
 the hands of Aniigonus. As soon as they 
 came into the presence of the latter, he fell on 
 Hyrcanus and bit off his ear, in order that in 
 
 n
 
 90 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 the event of his subsequent release, it might be 
 impossible for him to retain the office of high 
 priest of the Jews ; there being a law amongst 
 these people, that all the priesthood should be 
 entirely free from spot or blemish in their 
 persons. Phaeselus, the brother of Herod, struck 
 M'ith terror at the sight of this action, endea- 
 voured to kill himself by beating his head 
 against a stone, his hands being bound. He in- 
 flicted a severe wound on himself, although it 
 had not the effect he wished. A surgeon being- 
 sent for to attend upon him, he was soon made 
 away with by the application of poisonous 
 dressings to the wound in his head, secretly 
 directed by Antigonus. After these events 
 Barzaphran sent directions to Gnelus, who had 
 been so successful in his projects with regard to 
 Hyrcanus and Phaeselus, to endeavour to in- 
 veigle Herod also into his hands. But the 
 latter, alarmed by the state in which Hyrcanus 
 was kept, and aware from private information 
 of the deceitful character of Gnelus, was 
 proof against all his machinations. Not deem- 
 ing it, however, safe to remain in Jerusalem, 
 with a few of his relations he quitted it by 
 night, and took refuge in the fortress of 
 Masadan in the land of the Edomites. After 
 providing for the safety of his family at this 
 place, he went to the city of Petra, where
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 91 
 
 having collected 3,000 talents, he offered them 
 to Barzaphran for the liberation of his brother, 
 not being at this time aware of his tracrical fate. 
 "When this was related to him he fell into an 
 agony of grief, and quitting his country, departed 
 for Rome. 
 
 Meetingwith no further opposition, the allied 
 Armenian and Persian army took possession of 
 Jerusalem, where they found immense trea- 
 sures belonging to Hyrcanus and his followers. 
 Not content with these, they plundered several 
 provinces, which were brought to the greatest 
 distress by their depredations. They took the 
 city of Marissa bv storm and razed it to the 
 ground. Barzaphran then caused Antigonus to 
 be proclaimed king of the Jews, and leaving 
 him in quiet possession of his throne, returned 
 towards his own country. He left troops for 
 the preservation of the newly-acquired king- 
 doms of Assyria and Cilicia, and ordered 
 Bacur, attended by Gnelus and the cavalry 
 of the two armies, to remain in Mesopotamia. 
 He, with Hyrcanus and other captives, proceed- 
 ed to Armenia, where Tigranes was waiting to 
 receive him. The prisoners being presented to 
 the latter, he assigned the Jews taken at the 
 storm of Marrissa, a dwelling place in Semi" 
 ramakert. In the meanwhile the Romans, 
 being made acquainted with this expedition of 
 
 n2
 
 92 HISTORY OF ARMENtA^.. 
 
 the Armenian and Persian armies, appointed 
 Herod king of the Jews, and sent Ventidius, one 
 of their generals, with a large force, to put him in 
 possession of his kingdom, and to protect him 
 from his enemies the Persians, Armenians, and 
 partizans of Antigoniis. On the arrival ot 
 Ventidius in Assyria, he soon cleared the 
 country of the small body of men appointed by 
 Barzaphran for its defence. The Roman 
 army, after leaving a body of troops near the 
 Euphrates, under the command of Silon, march- 
 ed toward Jerusalem, to which they laid sie<je, 
 but without effecting any thing. The Armenians 
 and Persians during this time were mustering 
 their forces to march against the enemy. They 
 came upon Silon on the Euphrates, and vigo- 
 rously charging his troops, massacred them 
 almost without exception. Silon however, 
 effected his escape to Ventidius. The latter was 
 attacked by the troops of Mesopotamia, headed 
 by the Persian prince Bacur and Gnelus. In 
 this battle, which was severely contested, Bacur 
 was killed, together with a vast number of the 
 Armenian cavalry and Persian infantry. 
 3965; ^^ ti^is period Tigranes, king of Armenia, 
 died at the age of 65, having been seated on the 
 throne 54 years.* 
 
 * See Hist. B. II, note ir. 
 
 5164.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 93 
 
 C H A P T E R VI. 
 
 The Rekns of Artavazd the First and Ar sham. 
 
 Artavazd the First, son of Tigranes the 39" ; 
 Second, as we have seen in the last chapter, had 
 been appointed during the life time of his father 
 to govern the province of Ararat ; he now suc- 
 ceeded to the throne, and changed the seat of 
 government from Nisibisin Mesopotamia, which 
 had always been the royal residence of the Arsa- 
 cidse, to Ararat. He gave his brothers and sisters 
 the provinces of Aliovit and Arberaney to reside 
 in, with their produce for subsistence. He 
 also bestowed on them pensions equal to the 
 allowances made to the other Arsacidae dwelling 
 in Hashtens. But Artavazd gave into disso- 
 lute habits and lost the affections of his soldiers 
 and his other subjects. The former, weak and 
 inefficient, were unable to protect the places 
 confided to their charge, and many important 
 possessions in Mesopotamia fell into the hands 
 of the enemy, which created a deal of murmur- 
 ing. Artavazd, awakened at length to a sense
 
 94 HISTORY or ATIMENIA. 
 
 of his errors, began to reform, and havings 
 collected a large army of Aluans and Georgians, 
 with other troops drawn from Atropatia and 
 the country about Mount Caucasus, he des- 
 cended into Mesopotamia, and reconquered 
 all the places which had been taken from him 
 while he was in that state of indolence 
 and inactivity, from which he had so lately 
 3968 ; extracted himself. Before Artavazd left Meso- 
 potamia, Antony, the colleague of Augustus, 
 marched with a large Roman army to invade 
 Persia. The Armenian king, apprehensive of 
 danger from this expedition, sent messengers 
 to Antony, beseeching him to make a treaty 
 with the Armenians, who, he promised, should 
 always be the allies of the Romans. Antony 
 granted the request, and when he was near 
 the confines of Persia, sent to Artavazd to 
 demand assistance against the enemies of the 
 Romans. Artavazd was obliged by his treaty 
 to assist Antony, yet he secretly furnished the 
 Persians with supplies, by which means the 
 Romans suffered a severe defeat, and with 
 difficulty escaped into Armenia. Here they 
 wintered, and in the spring returned to Assyria. 
 Antony, it appears, was well aware of the trea- 
 chery of his Armenian ally, but being at that 
 time without the means of punishing it, was 
 obliged to smother his resentment. He subse-
 
 5169. 
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 95 
 
 quently went into Egypt to Cleopatra, where 
 he meditated vengeance against Arlavazd.* 
 
 Some time after, when Artavazd was visiting 3970; 
 Nisibis, there came messengers from Antony 
 with an invitation to visit him in Egypt, de- 
 si"-ning to do him some injury if he accepted 
 it. Artavazd suspected him, and therefore 
 declined the proposal. Hereupon Antony 
 asked the daughter of the king in marriage 
 for his son, and by this means sought to 
 inveigle him into his power. This also was 
 refused. Antony then came into Armenia Mi- 
 nor, and desired Artavazd to meet him there, 
 under the pretence of holding a consulta- 
 tion with him. But nothing could do away 
 the suspicion of the king, and he retired into 
 Lower Armenia. Antony then marched into 
 Armenia Major, and circulating a rumour that 
 he was about undertaking another expedition 
 against Persia, sent an ambassador to Artavazd 
 to invite him to a conference, but still without 
 effect. The Armenian king continued to avoid 
 him, and for that purpose retreated to Artashat. 
 Antony then again tried by negotiation to induce 
 Artavazd to meet him, sometimes through the 
 medium of the friends of the king, at other times 
 threatening to pursue him with his army. He 
 also made him the most solemn promises that he 
 * See Hist. B. II, c. 13.
 
 96 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 should be safe. Artavazd, at length overcome 
 by the solicitations of his friends, and relying oh 
 the faith of the Roman, came into his camp, 
 where he was no sooner arrived than Antony 
 caused him to be arrested and fettered with 
 golden chains. 
 
 This occurred in the fifth year of his reigrt. 
 Antony also seized the sons of the Armenian 
 king, and put chains on them, and with the whole 
 of the family retired to Egypt, where they 
 were made a present to queen Cleopatra. They 
 were here obliged to suffer many indignities. 
 They were forced to prostrate themselves before 
 Cleopatra, and on their manifesting at first some 
 reluctance to do this, they were treated with 
 great severity by the Egyptian queen. After this 
 Antony again came into Armenia, and appointed 
 his son Alexander king of the country lying 
 between the river A rax and Mesopotamia, that 
 is. Lower Armenia, and he gave Upper Armenia, 
 lying on the other side of the Arax, to the king 
 of the Medes, whose daughter Johtapey was 
 espoused to his son Alexander. He entrusted 
 the king of Pontus with Armenia Minor. Shortly 
 after, Antony descended to Ephesus, where he 
 caused himself to be crowned, and struck coins> 
 on which were engraved these words, " Antony 
 the conqueror of Armenia." 
 
 Augustus, the emperor of Rome, immediately
 
 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 97 
 
 subsequent had a quarrel with Antony ; and 
 there ensued a war between these two great 
 commanders, the like to which the world had 
 never before witnessed. Antony was defeated, 
 and fled with disgrace into E^iypt. Cleopatra, 
 m the bitterness of her soul for the ill success 
 of her paramour, caused kini^ Artavazd to be 
 beheaded. Antony, despairing of future suc- 
 cess a<i^ainst Augustus, put himself to death, 
 and Cleopatra quickly followed his example. 
 She perished through the sting of an asp which 
 she caused to be placed upon her arm. 
 
 / rsham, the brother of Tisfranes, on the seizure 3970 j 
 
 * 5169. 
 
 of his nephew Artavazd by Antony, assumed the 
 crown of Armenia at the age of GO years, but was 
 obliged by the Romans to flee into Persia, where 
 he lived for some time in great distress. On the 3973; 
 
 •^ . 5172. 
 
 death of Antony, the king of Persia, Arshavir, 
 assembled troops, and ]dacing himself and Ar- 
 shnm, the lawful sovereign of Armenia, at their 
 head, marched into Upper Armenia, drove out 
 the iNIedes, and restored Arsham to the throne of 
 his ancestors. Arsham then proceeded with 
 an army into Lower Armenia, and succeeded in 
 defeating the Romans who had been left there 
 by Antony. He then saw himself, with the 
 assistance of the Persians, in the entire posses- 
 sion of Armenia, even to the borders of Cesarea. 
 Upper Armenia was shortly afterwards ceded to
 
 98 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Arsliavir king Persia, for his late good offices, 
 and he appointed Artashias his viceroy over 
 that country, which from that period till the 
 time of Ervand remained under the controul of 
 foreign princes. On the news of the appoint- 
 ment of Augustus to the supreme command of 
 the Romans reachini^- the ears of Arsham, he 
 dispatched to Rome an ambassador, praying the 
 emperor to set at liberty his nephews the sons 
 of Artavazd. But Augustus, hearing of the 
 recent conduct of Arsham toward the Romans, 
 refused to grant his request Arsham again sent 
 to Rome, and offered to become tributary to the 
 Roman power, and to pay a sum annually in 
 token of it, through the medium of Herod, by 
 the countries of Mesopotamia and Cesarea, if the 
 emperor would liberate the Armenian princes. 
 Augustus acceded to this, and a treaty was in 
 consequence signed between the two powers. 
 Arsham then came into Mesopotamia and kept 
 his court at Nisibis. 
 3984; Some time after this, Augustus visited Assyria 
 ^'^'^- for the second time, and was met there with 
 great respect by the chiefs of Upper Armenia, 
 who complained grievously of the Persian yoke. 
 They besought him to deliver their country from 
 the hardship under which they laboured, and 
 offered to accept as their king, Tigranes, sur- 
 named the Little, son of the deceased Artavazd,
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 then residing at Rome. They also declared their 
 intention to remain faithful allies and obedient 
 tributaries to the Romans. Augustus very 
 joyfully accepted the terms which they offered, 
 and appointed Tigranes to rule over them. 
 
 As the Persian king was engaged at this 
 moment in many weighty affairs, and greatly 
 feared the power of Augustus, with whom he 
 had a short time before concluded a peace, 
 no resistance to the abovementioned changes 
 could be offered on his part. Arsham was much 
 pleased with these arrangements, and preferred 
 seeing the country in the possession of the grand- 
 son of Tigranes the Great, to beholding it in the 
 hands of strangers. Arsham at length drew near 
 his end. He died at an advanced age, having 
 reigned 29 years, and leaving his son Abgar in 
 full and undisputed possession of his throne. 
 
 90 
 
 <: H A P T E R VIT. 
 
 The Reign of Ahgar. 
 
 This prince was of muscular proportion, ex- 3999>, 
 tremely tall, of gentle manners, and amiable 
 disposition. He was celebrated for his wisdom, 
 •and excelled all his eastern contemporaries 
 in talents both natural and acquired. Many 
 
 o2
 
 100 hist:>ry of Armenia. 
 
 eulogiums have been passed on Abgar by 
 both Latin and Greek historians. His Armenian 
 subjects gave him the surname of" Avag-ayr* 
 that is, ** excellent in wisdom and estimable in 
 manners." The Assyrians and Greeks not being 
 able to pronounce these words correctly, some 
 called him Avagar, others varied it to Apacar, 
 but the general term into which this prince's 
 surname sunk is Abgar. The Assyrians gene- 
 rally designated him Agpar, which signifies emi- 
 nent or great. His original name after a short 
 period ceased to be in use. This need hot asto- 
 nish our readers when they reflect that a variety 
 of words in every language are sadly altered by 
 the vulgar, through their incorrect pronuncia- 
 tion. Thus in Armenian for instance, instead of 
 Astwazatoor, it is pronounced Astoor; instead 
 of Mukhithar, Mukhik ; for Martirose they say 
 Mirto; for Carapiet, Curpo, &c. Again, a 
 few more examples of the same kind are shewn 
 in the words Valarsakert, called Alashkert; 
 Arkori, Akori ; Manavazakert, Manazkert ; &c. 
 Hence, with respect to the just surname 
 Avag-Ayr; this was corrupted into Abgar. 
 
 In the second year of the reign of Abgar, a 
 decree was issued by the Emperor Augustus to 
 tax all the kingdoms and states that acknow- 
 ledged the Roman dominion, and also to erect 
 statues of him in the religious temples of every 
 
 4000: 
 5199
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 1^* 
 
 iiation. In the same year it pleased our Blessed 
 Saviour, the uncreate image of the Eternal 
 Father, to assume the form of man, and to be 
 born of the Holy Virgin. At the very period in 
 which mankind was numbered, their Redeemer 
 entered upon his labour. About this period ^°JJ; 
 Herod, king of the Jews, puffed up with pride, 
 sent statues of himself into various nations, with 
 a command to place them in the temples near 
 to those of Augustus. Abgar refused to comply 
 with the wishes of the haughty and vain-glo- 
 rious king, and thereby excited his resentment: 
 nor was it long before an opportunity occurred 
 by which he endeavoured to gratify it. Herod 
 sent his nephew Joseph with a mighty force into 
 Armenia, but the invaders were courageously 
 met by Abgar and defeated; their leader was 
 slain, with a great number of his troops. The 
 survivors fled in terror and confusion. Herod 
 soon after died. 
 
 The Emperor Augustus about this time began 4004 » 
 
 " ° ^ . . 5203. 
 
 to view Abgar with an eye of suspicion, on 
 account of some unfavourable allegations of his 
 enemies at Rome. Having been apprised of this 
 by his friends, Abgar repaired to that city, to 
 remove the unfavourable impression that had 
 been made on the Emperor s mind, as well as to 
 renew and confirm the treaty which existed 
 between the Armenians and Romans. When a. d. i.
 
 102 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Abgaf was introduced into the presence of Augus* 
 tus, the latter was astonished at the imposing 
 and noble figure of the Armenian monarch. 
 But when they entered into conversation, the 
 emperor's astonishment changed to admiration, 
 by reason of the wisdom displayed by Abgar. 
 Augustus thenceforward regarded him with the 
 warmest feeling of friendship, and during his 
 stay could scarcely bear his absence for a single 
 day, so great was the desire he felt to enjoy his 
 society. He remained three years at Rome, 
 and the Emperor with great reluctance per- 
 mitted him to return to Armenia, which was 
 indeed highly expedient, in consequence of 
 the disordered state of affairs in that country. 
 On his arrival at Nisibis, the king set about 
 improving his dominions. He made many ex- 
 cellent laws, and beautified the kingdom by 
 the erection of many edifices devoted to public 
 purposes, and founded a city in Mesopotamia, 
 to which he gave the name of Abgarshat. 
 A. D. 14. After the death of Augustus, and the succession 
 of Tiberius to the supreme power at Rome, the 
 latter took occasion to insult the Armenians 
 in the person of Abgar, who determined to 
 make an effort to shake oflf the Roman yoke. 
 For this purpose he rebuilt the city of Edessa, 
 and fortified it in such a manner as to be able 
 to stand a long siege. He then removed his
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 court from Nisibis and established it at Edessa. 
 Abgrarus having: remarked jrreat talent for war 
 in his nephew Sanatruk, he a[)pointed him 
 prince and general of the Aimenians, and 
 revealed to him his intention of revolting- from 
 the Romans. Sanatruk was then dispatched 
 into the country of Artaz, with directions to 
 discipline and increase the number of his troops, 
 that they might be the more efficient in the 
 approaching event. Arshavir, the king of Persia, 
 at this juncture died, leaving three sons, 
 Artaces, Caren, and Suren, with a daughter 
 named Co>hm. Quarrels broke out among the 
 former about the succession to the throne of 
 Persia. Artaces, as the eldest, wished to be 
 king : the others disputed his right. 
 
 Things were in this state when Abgar, who 
 had throughout reckoned upon the assistance of 
 the Persians in his projected rebellion against 
 the Romans, seeing that he would be obliged 
 to relinquish all hope of aid from them, if these 
 dissensions continued, marched an army into 
 Persia and espoused the cause of Artaces. 
 The latter, by the assistance of the Armenians, 
 ascended the throne of Persia. In order to 
 restore peace in the royal family, Abgar per- 
 suaded the whole three to listen to conditions 
 on which they might live amicably. These 
 were, that Artaces should possess the government 
 
 103
 
 104 
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 with hereditary right of succession, but in the 
 event of a failure of issue, the offspring of his 
 brothers should occupy the throne. In the mean 
 time, the highest rank should be accorded to the 
 Persian princes, who were styled Pahlavies 
 from the name of their birth-place Pahl, and 
 that they should yield precedence to none in the 
 kingdom except tl»e king. The young princes 
 agreed to this, and unanimity was restored 
 among them. From these two younger princes 
 of Persia are descended the two illustrious 
 families of the Pahlavies, these are the Carani 
 Pahlavies, and the Sureni Pahlavies. 
 
 The Aspahapeti Pahlavies, not less noble than 
 the other two, are the descendants of Coshm 
 the daughter of Arshavir, sister of the three 
 princes; the appellation Aspahapeti being de- 
 A. D. 23. rived from the name of her husband. After 
 the settling of these affairs Abgar fell sick, 
 being attacked by elephantiasis, and was obliged 
 to return in haste to Edessa. At this time, 
 Abgar was accused by the Emperor Tiberius 
 of having gone to Persia for the purpose of ex- 
 citing a rebellion, but he cleared himself from 
 the charge. Another accusation started up 
 against him from the hatred of Herod Antipas. 
 For the purpose of vindicating his fame, he dis- 
 patched two messengers, accompanied by his 
 courier Ananey, a faithful and diligent man, to
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 105 
 
 the Roman general Marinus, then in Palestine, in 
 order that this officer might communicate his 
 declarations of innocence to the emperor, and 
 bear witness in his behalf. During the stay of 
 the messengers of Abgar in Palestine, many 
 wonders were relited to them of the extraor- 
 dinary power of Christ in curing the sick and 
 maimed; and to gratify their curiosity, on their 
 mission being concluded, they went to Jerusalem 
 to see him. On their witnessing the miracles 
 performed by our Lord, they were seized Avith 
 wonder, and when ihey returned to Armenia, 
 they related the particulars to their master. 
 Abgar having listened to iheir accounts, became 
 satisfied that this was the Son of God, and imme- 
 diatcly sent back his messengers to Jerusalem 
 wiih a letter to Christ. After acknowledging his 
 belief that he was the true and only Son of God, 
 and bescechimr him to cure him of his disease, 
 he concluded by inviting him to come into Ar- 
 menia and reside with him, saying, " I have 
 heard that the Jews murmur against you, and 
 seek to destroy you I have a small, but beauti- 
 ful city, which I offer you to partake with me. 
 It is sufficient for us both." He gave instructions 
 to his messengers to offer sacrifices for him at the 
 temple at Jerusalem, and also sent a painter with 
 them, in order that if theBlessed Saviour would 
 not come, he might possess a portrait of him. 
 
 The messengers on their arrival at Jerusalem, a.d. 30. 
 
 P
 
 106 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 wished for an opportunity to present the letter 
 of Abgar to Christ, but not presuming to 
 approach him, they applied to Philip, one of his 
 apostles, and said, *' we wish to see Jesus and 
 deliver a message to him." Philip thereupon 
 called Andrew, and informed him of the desires 
 of the messengers, and they both then went 
 to Jesus to acquaint him with the object of 
 the messengers' visit. Jesus testified much 
 joy at the contents of Abgar's letter, and he 
 directed the Apostle Thomas to write a reply 
 to It, dictated from our Lord's own mouth. 
 In this letter our Saviour says, *' when I shall 
 rise to my glory, I will send you one of my dis- 
 ciples, who shall remove your pains, and give 
 life to you and those around you," It is related 
 that as the painter before-mentioned was en- 
 deavouring to take the features of our Lord, 
 Christ took a handkerchief, and passing it over 
 his sacred face, miraculouly impressed on it 
 an admirable likeness of his countenance, and 
 giving it to Ananey the courier, desired him 
 to take it to his master, as a reward for his 
 faith. Abgar on receiving the letter and por- 
 trait worshipped the sacred semblance of our 
 Blessed Redeemer, and ordering them to be 
 preserved with great care, waited the fulfilment 
 of our Lord's promise. After the ascension 
 of Christ, Thomas the Apostle, according to 
 the desire of Jesus, sent Thaddeus, one of
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 1^' 
 
 the seventy, to Abgar at Ede?sa. Thaddeus on 
 his arrival instructed the king in the faith, 
 and baptized him with all the people of Edessa. 
 lie likewise built a large church, over which he 
 appointed a silk mercer, who had recently- 
 presented to the king a superb diadem made by 
 his own hands, as bishop, giving him the name 
 of Addey, which the Syrians call Aghey. Short- 
 ly after Thaddeus left Edessa and went into 
 Inner Armenia, to visit Sanatruk, who was 
 residing in the province of Shavarshan, or Artaz. 
 Bv means of the instructions of Thaddeus 
 Sanatruk became a christian, and was baptized, 
 together with his daughter Sandukht, and a 
 great number of the chiefs and common people 
 about Artaz. The holy disciple of our Lord also 
 consecrated a bishop here, named Zachariah, 
 and thence proceeded to the country of the 
 Aluans. Fired with zeal for the faith he had just a.d 31. 
 embraced, Abgar wrote to Tiberius in favour 
 of Christ, and many letters passed between the 
 two monarchs on the subject of his divine 
 mission. He also wrote to Artaces kin^ of 
 Persia, and to his son Nerseh, the young king of 
 Assyria, exhorting them to become believers in 
 Christ. Before he received replies to these, he a.d. 33, 
 finished his career of life, dying in the 38th year 
 of his reign, and the third of his conversion to 
 Christianity. 
 
 p2
 
 108 H-ISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 The Reigns of Ananey and of Sanatruk, 
 
 A. D. 34 ^^^^^ kingdom of Armenia, after the death of 
 king Abgar, of happy memory, fell into various 
 disorders and divisions, in consequence of the 
 crown being assumed by Ananey the son of the 
 deceased monarch, and Sanatruk the nephew 
 of the latter. Both reigned at the same time in 
 opposition to each other. Ananey, having fixed 
 his seat of government in Edessa, apostatized 
 from the faith he had so lately embraced, and 
 endeavoured to persuade his people to follow 
 his example; he re-opened the temples of 
 ancient superstition, and publicly worshipped 
 the idols which they contained. He sent to 
 Addey, the first bishop consecrated in Armenia, 
 directing him to make a diadem for him as he 
 had done for his father. The bishop replied^ 
 ** My hands shall never make a diadem for the 
 head that bows not in adoration of Jesus 
 Christ!" The king, incensed at this, ordered 
 Addey's feet to be cut off, by which the holy
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 109 
 
 bishop died. At this period Ananey, whose 
 abominations doubtless drew upon him the 
 vengeance of the Living God, being present 
 while certain workmen were repairing a large 
 marble pillar in the royal mansion at Edessa, 
 and in the act of giving directions respecting 
 the repairs, all at once the pillar fell upon 
 him and broke his legs, which occasioned his 
 death. Thus was the unjust and cruel king 
 punished for the wanton destruction of the holy 
 bishop Addey. Sanatruk, who had assumed 
 the royal dignity in Shavarshan, also aposta- 
 tized from Christianity, and determining to be 
 the sole monarch of Armenia, was preparing to 
 kivade the dominions of Ananey when the news 
 of the latter's death reached him. Sanatruk 
 then immediately marched with an army into 
 Mesopotamia, where he had previously formed 
 a party, composed of Bagratians and Ar- 
 zrunians, which joined him as he advanced. 
 The people of Edessa, who were christians, 
 alarmed at the news of the approach of Sana- 
 truk, sent to him and offered to submit, if he 
 would swear not to molest them in the exercise 
 of their religion, nor commit any kind of 
 violence on them. This oath Sanatruk took, a. d. 38. 
 bttt no sooner had he arrived in Edessa than 
 he broke it, and cruelly massacred all the 
 males of the house of Abgar. The females he
 
 110 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 spared, and allotted them a maintenance at 
 Hashtens. He sent queen Helena, the relict of 
 Abgar, to Charran, giving her the government 
 of Mesopotamia, in return for the kindness he 
 had experienced by her means from his uncle. 
 Queen Helena remained firm in the christian 
 faith ; highly endowed with the gifts of divine 
 grace, she went on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, 
 and on a famine breaking out there, in the 
 days of the Emperor Claudius, she sent for 
 a large quantity of corn from Egypt, and 
 distributed it to the poor. On her death she 
 was pompously interred before one of the gates 
 of Jerusalem, as a public benefactress, and 
 a magnificent mausoleum was erected over 
 her remains. On the news of the apostacy of 
 Ananey and Sanatruk reaching Thaddeus, he 
 was greatly grieved, and although he was then 
 in Cappadocia he determined on returning to 
 Armenia, to preach again the gospel to Sanatruk. 
 On his reaching the borders of Mesopotamia, he 
 fell in with an embassy sent by the Romans to 
 Sanatruk, composed of five persons, patricians, 
 of whom the chief was called Khrysos, which 
 signifies gold. Thaddeus convinced them of the 
 truth of Christianity, converted and baptized 
 them. On Khrysos he conferred priest's orders. 
 They all shortly after became preachers of the 
 gospel, and were known by the name of
 
 HISTOKY OF ARMENIA 
 
 111 
 
 followers of the doctrines of Khrysos, from the 
 name of their leader. In the lapse of time each a. d. 48. 
 of these worthies obtained the crown of mar- 
 tyrdom. On the news of the conversion of these 
 five individuals reaching Sanatruk, he invited 
 Thaddeus to meet him in Shavarshan, and on 
 the arrival there of the holy apostle he cruelly 
 put him to death, together with his daughter 
 Sandukht, who refused to apostatize, though she 
 was promised her life on that condition. Many 
 wonders were wrought at the death of Saint 
 Thaddeus, which induced many to become 
 believers in Christ, and courageously to suffer ^.d. so. 
 death in the defence of their principles. At 
 this time Bartholomew the apostle came into 
 Armenia, bearing with him the portrait of the 
 Virgin Mary;* and by his preaching converted 
 numbers in Lower Armenia; amongst others 
 Regina, the daughter of Sanatruk, with the prin- 
 cipal officer of her household. When Sanatruk 
 was informed of this he caused his sister to be 
 seized and put to death. He also laid hands 
 on Bartholomew, flayed him alive, and then 
 crucified him in the city of Arevbanus, where 
 his remains were afterwards interred. Jude, 
 another of the apostles, also came into Armenia, 
 and was put to death in the city of Ormi, where 
 he was buried. We are also told that some of 
 
 • See Hist. B.II,c. 19.
 
 112 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 the bones of the apostle Thomas, who suffered 
 in India, were brought into Armenia, and placed 
 in the village of Kholz in the province of 
 Alznies. Eustathius, one of the seventy whom 
 our Lord sent into various parts of the world to 
 spread the faith, coming into Armenia, was put 
 to death in Seunic, and his remains were in- 
 terred in the place now called by his name, 
 Setathev, or Tathev. Elisha, a disciple of 
 Thaddeus or of Jude, accompanied by three 
 others, came into Upper Armenia, where, by 
 his preaching, almost all the inhabitants be- 
 came Christians. He suffered martyrdom on 
 the plain of Arghun. About this time Nero 
 succeeded to the imperial purple at Rome, and 
 Sanatruk sent an embassy to him with rich 
 presents, to confirm the ancient treaty between 
 the Armenians and Romans. Nero received 
 the ambassadors courteously, and invited them 
 to his palace. On their going thither they 
 were met by Agrippina the emperor's mother, 
 who, with Seneca, his ancient tutor, advised 
 him to dismiss them without any further notice 
 than that which he had previously taken of 
 them. 
 
 After Sanatruk had taken upon himself the 
 government of Lower Armenia, the capital Nisi- 
 bis sustained a violent shock of an earthquake, 
 by which it was severely injured. Sanatruk 
 therefore entirely demolished and rebuilt it on a 
 
 A.D. 55
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 more magnificent scale, surrounding- it with two 
 immensely thick walls. He placed a statue of 
 himself in the middle of the city, holding in one 
 hand a piece of money, thereby indicating that 
 in the rebuilding of the city his treasury was so 
 much exhausted that only one piece of money 
 remained m it. The remainder of his life 
 Sanatruk passed in ease and pleasure, and at 
 len^rth died through a wound he received at a 
 hunting party, from the hand of one of his 
 attendants, whose arrow, discharged at one of 
 the beasts they had enclosed, unfortunately 
 struck the king. The reign of this monarch 
 lasted 34 years, during four of which the king- 
 dom was divided between him and Ananey the 
 son of Abgar. 
 
 113 
 
 fctn — I. ■■> , « * ^ -^ 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Events which happened among the Kings of Upper 
 
 Armenia. 
 
 On the reduction of Upper Armenia by .-^gro; 
 Antony, he had made it over, as we stated above, 
 to the king of the Medes, from whom it came 
 into the possession of Arshavir, the king of 
 Persia: he, as was before related, appointed 
 Artashias his viceroy, whose government was so 
 grievous that the people were obliged to apply 
 
 q
 
 114 HISTORY OF ARMLNIA. 
 
 for assistance to the Romans, who drove out the 
 Persians, and settled Tigranes, surnamed the 
 Little, upon the throne. For the sake of connec- 
 tion, all these particulars, though they have been 
 related before, we have thought it necessary to 
 recapitulate. On the death of Tigranes the 
 Romans sent Erwaz his brother to succeed him 
 on the throne. This appointment did not please 
 the Armenians, who refused to admit him, flew to 
 arms, and placed on the throne another Tigranes, 
 also surnamed the Little. The war which this 
 measure induced between them and the Romans, 
 proving unsuccessful, they were again obliged 
 to submit quietly to the latter, who caused them 
 to dethrone Tigranes, and appoint Apirsam 
 Arzrunean their king, an eminent and noble 
 character. On the death of this monarch the 
 Persians again interfered in the aftairs of Arme- 
 nia, in opposition to the Romans, and placed 
 on the throne Arshez, the youngest son of their 
 own king. This brought on another war, 
 which ended in the defeat of the Persians and 
 the consequent expulsion ot" Arshez. The 
 Romans again became the possessors of the 
 kingdom, and placed Zeno on the throne, the 
 son of the king of Pontus, who assumed the 
 A. D. 35. j^j^j^g of Artaces. On the death of the latter, 
 the Persians again attempted to subjugate the 
 Armenians.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 115 
 
 Artaces, king of Persia, succeeded in fixing 
 the crown on the head of his eldest son Arsaces. 
 Hereupon the Roman emperor Tiberius wrote 
 to Mithridates, brother of Pharsman king of the 
 Georgians, a brave and skilful man, desiring 
 him to march with his troops into Upper 
 Armenia, and assume the government of it. 
 Mithridates, by means of intrigue, induced the 
 domestics of Arsaces the king of Armenia to put 
 the latter to death, promising them a large 
 reward. On this event takins;' place he marched 
 with his army to the city of Artashat, where he 
 commenced his reign. The news of these changes 
 reaching Artaces king of Persia, he sent his 
 youngest son Arshez with a large body of men 
 to reconcfuer the kingdom. But Mithridates 
 having apprized his brother Pharsman of this 
 expedition, the latter assisted by the Aluans 
 and Sarmatians, attacked and dispersed the 
 Persian troops, and confirmed his brother Mi- 
 thridates in the possession of Armenia. A few a. d. 52. 
 years then elapsed in peace, until Hiramizd, the 
 son of Pharsman, coming on a visit to his uncle 
 in Armenia, rekindled the torch of war, and 
 plunged that unhappy country into all the horrors 
 attendant on disunion. The circumstances which 
 led to this war are these : Hiramizd during 
 his visit, by his condescending disposition, made 
 a great many friends in Armenia, and casting- 
 
 q2
 
 IIG HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 an ambitious eye on the crown of his uncle, he- 
 returned to his father, and communicated to him 
 a project for dispossessing Mithridates of his 
 kingdom. Pharsman approving of his designs, 
 Hiramizd set out with an army for the invasion 
 of Armenia. Mithridates, terrified at the ap- 
 proach of his nephew, fled, but was pursued and 
 taken with the whole of his family. Hiramizd, 
 disregarding every feeling of kindred, put Mi- 
 thridates and his queen to death, by suffocating 
 them between thick cloths. He also murdered 
 their sons, after making them witness the 
 tragical end of their parents. In the meantime 
 Darius, king of Persia, hearing the occurrences 
 that had recently taken place in Upper Armenia, 
 thought this a convenient opportunity for as- 
 serting his claim to the controul of that kingdom. 
 He assembled a large army and entered Arme- 
 nia, from which he soon compelled Hiramizd to 
 flee. He then appointed his own brother 
 Tirithus king, in the city of Artashat, who was- 
 willingly received by the Armenians, in con- 
 sequence of his being a descendant of the 
 Arsacidae. After the king of Persia had retired 
 from Armenia, Hiramizd returned, and endea- 
 voured to expel Tirithus, but the latter had so 
 much gained the affections of the people, that 
 they all took up arms in his defence, and 
 attacking the troops of Hiramizd, totally routed 
 
 A. D. 53.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. H' 
 
 them. Hiramizd with -much difficulty saved 
 himself from the dreadful slaughter which was 
 made amongst his followers. At the close of the 
 engagement, perceiving all hope of victory was 
 vain, he placed his wife behind him on his 
 horse and fled. She, in a state of pregnancy, 
 was so much fatigued with the exertions they 
 were obliged to make to escape the enemy,, 
 that she at length fainted. Hiramizd, bewildered 
 and stupified at this event, drew his sword and 
 stabbed her, being determined not to let her fall 
 alive into the hands of their pursuers. Imagining 
 her dead he threw her into a river, and directed 
 his flight to Georgia. 
 
 Some shepherds dwelling near the river into 
 which Hiramizd had cast his wife, having ob- 
 served her body floating on the water, and hear- 
 ing her groan, drew her out, dressed her wounds, 
 and afforded her every assistance their slender 
 means allowed them. Having succeeded in 
 restoring her to her senses they demanded her 
 name and circumstances, which she revealed. 
 Hereupon they immediately conveyed her to 
 the city of Artashat, and presented her to king 
 Tirithus, who ordered her to be treated in 
 every respect as a queen. When report con- a. D.55. 
 veyed to Rome the news of the ascendancy 
 the Persians had obtained in Armenia, Nero 
 ordered troops to be assembled from all quarters-
 
 118 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 for their expulsion. He wrote for levies from 
 Judea to Herod, Agrippa, and the other chiefs 
 of that country; also from Assyria and Cilicia, 
 to assist his troops in their intended expedition 
 to Upper Armenia. The general appointed to 
 command this vast army was Domitius Corbulo, 
 Quadratus governor of Assyria being nominated 
 A. D. 56. ^^^^ lieutenant. Corbulo, having assumed the 
 command, advanced to the frontiers of Armenia, 
 when hearing that Tirithus had collected a large 
 force to oppose him, he paused awhile, being 
 apprehensive that Darius the Persian king 
 would take up arms in defence of his relation. 
 To this monarch the Roman general sent pro- 
 posals of peace ; the principal of which was 
 that he should consent to the expulsion of his 
 brother Tirithus from Armenia. Darius ap- 
 peared to desire no better, but in reality had no 
 thoughts of complying with the demands of the 
 Roman. He therefore amused the ambassadors 
 of. Corbulo with promises, and thus spun out the, 
 negotiation for more than a year, by which the 
 Roman army was much distressed, from the 
 uncongenial nature of the climate to which they 
 were exposed. 
 A.D.58. In the spring of the ensuing year Corbulo 
 entered the country and committed great 
 ravages. He captured three fortresses in Vanand, 
 and slaughtered the population with the most
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 pitiless cruelty. The whole country became ter- 
 rified at the excesses committed by the Roman 
 army, and the inhabitants in general offered no 
 resistance, but submitted to the conquerors as 
 they advanced. Corbulo having seized most 
 of the strong-holds which were in Armenia, 
 marched forward to the capture of Artashat. 
 Tirithus determined to make a stand for the pro- 
 tection of his capital; and having brought forward 
 his troops, arranged them in such a manner that 
 the Romans perceived themselves encompassed 
 on all sides by their enemies. This manoeuvre 
 was performed by Tirithus with a view of inti- 
 midating the enemy, and imposing on Corbulo 
 the belief that his forces were more numerous 
 than they really were. The Romans remaining 
 firm, Tirithus ordered the Armenian cavalry 
 to charge, making a simultaneous attack with 
 the whole of his infantry. The Romans were 
 put into some confusion by the impetuosity of 
 the charo-e of the Armenian horse, and a great 
 slaughter ensued amongst them. The fight con- 
 tinued for a considerable time, the army of Tiri- 
 thus also suffering severely; at length both 
 parties drew off their forces, leaving the victory 
 undecided. Tirithus, in consequence of the 
 smallness of his numbers, which the late en- 
 counter also had so much diminished, retreated 
 to recruit. Corbulo on the evening of the day 
 
 119
 
 120 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 of the battle we have described, pushed forward 
 one half of his army to Artashat, to begin the 
 siege by annoying the inhabitants with inces- 
 sant discharges of arrows, and the next day 
 followed with the remainder. The inhabitants 
 of the capital, terrified by the ravages the Roman 
 army had committed in other parts of the 
 kingdom, surrendered at discretion, thereby 
 expecting to experience milder treatment. Cor- 
 bulo, aware of his inability to keep the city, set 
 it on fire, and totally destroyed it. He however 
 spared the lives of the citizens. 
 A. D.59. Corbulo prosecuted his conquests ; and after 
 some resistance in a few places, particularly at 
 the city of Aparan, otherwise Tigranakert, the 
 whole country submitted. In the meanwhile, 
 Tirithus had gathered a few troops from the 
 Medesand other nations, and attempted to make 
 head against the Romans. Corbulo, however, 
 in possession of all the important places in the 
 kingdom, and at the bead of an army flushed 
 with victory, appearing on the frontiers, pre* 
 vented even the entrance of Tirithus into the 
 country. The latter, broken in spirit, retreated 
 into Persia to his brother Darius. The whole of 
 Armenia now exhibiting no further scenes of 
 contest, Corbulo returned to Assyria, after hav- 
 ing apppointed to the government Tigranes the 
 Little, nephew of the first Tigranes the Little.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 121 
 
 Darius, irritated beyond measure at these a. d. ci. 
 successes of the Romans, ordered his general 
 Manech to set forward with the Persian cavahy 
 to mvade Upper Armenia, and to solicit aid from 
 the Assyrians in his expedition. Manech's first 
 enterprize was directed against the city of 
 Aparan, where Tigranes the Little was holding 
 his court, to which he laid siege. News of this 
 invasion being dispatched to Rome, Nero sent 
 a body of troops to Tigranes, headed by Betus, 
 an eminent and warlike character, to maintain 
 him in the possession of his kingdom. Betus 
 attacked and took several fortresses, with such 
 rapidity, that he threw the whole country into a 
 state of consternation. Darius, on this being made a.d. 62. 
 known to him, hastened into Armenia, and bein^* 
 joined by great numbers of the population, 
 attacked and defeated Betus in every place 
 where he encountered him. Several Roman 
 standards were captured, and Betus was oblio-ed 
 to withdraw his forces into impregnable forts, 
 to save them from utter destruction. He then 
 sent to Corbulo for assistance, and the more 
 strongly to express the imminent danger in 
 which he was, he says in his letter, " Hasten 
 hither to preserve the Roman eagles, otherwise 
 they fall into the hands of the Barbarians!" 
 Immediately after this account reached Corbulo 
 he marched into Armenia, accompanied by one- 
 
 r
 
 122 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 half of his troops. In the mean time Darius 
 blockaded Betus in the forts, where he and his 
 men had taken refuge, and annoyed them so 
 much that the latter had no other alternative 
 than to treat with the Persians. He wrote to 
 Darius demanding to be informed of the object 
 of his wishes. Darius then appointed Vasak, the 
 general of his cavalry, to hold a conference with 
 Betus. On their meeting, the Roman general 
 enumerated all the claims which the emperor 
 had to the government of Upper Armenia, to 
 which Vasak haughtily replied, "The means of 
 restoring are in your hands, but the power of 
 wresting is in the hands of the Parthians !" 
 After a long debate, it was agreed that the 
 Romans should be permitted to leave the 
 country unmolested, that Tigranes should 
 accompany them, and that the fortresses they 
 then possessed should be restored to the 
 Persians. Betus and his troops then marched 
 out, and on their way from Armenia met Cor- 
 bulo with his forces coming to their assistance. 
 The former, dejected and ashamed, were in an 
 agony of grief, on perceiving the relief they had 
 so long expected so near ; and the latter were 
 in the highest degree indignant at the humilia- 
 tion which their countrymen had been obliged 
 to suffer. It is said, that on the two bodies 
 meeting, they were unable to salute each
 
 HISTORY OPARMENIA» 
 
 12$ 
 
 other, by reason of the different emotions 
 with which their bosoms were filled. Darius, 
 having placed his brother Tirithus once more 
 on the throne, returned to Persia. 
 
 Up to this period the news of the progress of ^' ^- ^'* 
 the arms of her soldiers in Upper Armenia, had 
 always been productive of joy at Rome; but on 
 the late disastrous defeat of Betus being known, 
 the Romans were overwhelmed with shame. 
 Corbulo immediately received orders to at- 
 tempt again the subj ugation of Armenia. Having 
 collected a large army, he marched forward to 
 obey the mandate of the emperor. His real 
 object, however, was not so much to wage war, 
 as to make a peace of such a nature as would 
 raise the glory of the Roman name. Several 
 embassies being sent on both sides, it was at 
 length agreed that Upper Armenia should re- 
 main in the hands of the Armenians, but that 
 the emperor should have the power of nomi- 
 nating the king, and fixing the nature of 
 the government. 
 
 Tirithus then resolved to proceed to Rome, a. d. 65. 
 and receive the crown from the hands of the 
 emperor. He determined to go thither by 
 land, as the doctrine of the magi, whose 
 religion he professed, declared that it would 
 be impious to pollute the pure bosom of the 
 ocean, by moving on it in a ship. 
 
 r2
 
 124 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 On the news arriving at Rome of the intentioa 
 of Tirithus to visit that city, the emperor 
 issued commands to the governors of those 
 places through which he would have to pass, to 
 pay him every kind of respect and honour. 
 When he arrived on the confines of Italy, Nero 
 sent a magnificent chariot to convey him to 
 Rome, Tirithus having previously journeyed oa 
 A. D. 66. horseba(k. On his approach to the imperial 
 city, Nero came out to meet him ; and as it 
 was customary to be presented to the emperor 
 unarmed, Tirithus was desired to lay aside his 
 sword. This he refused to do; but to remove 
 all suspicion, he caused the blade of his weapon 
 to be nailed to the scabbard, and in this manner 
 approaching the emperor, he kneeled and sa- 
 luted him. The reception he met with from 
 the latter was princely and kind, and the two 
 monarchs proceeded to Rome together. The 
 emperor had previously given directions to 
 decorate the area before his palace with various 
 ornaments, such as flowers, and garlands, and 
 to illuminate the whole with torches and 
 flambeaux. On their arrival, which was to- 
 wards evening, Nero first alighted ; and entered 
 the area, clad in his imperial robes. Tirithus 
 followed, habited as a Parthian ; and seating 
 himself on a throne prepared for the purpose^ 
 was then crowned by the hands of the emperor,^
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. ^^^ 
 
 amidst the joyful acclamations of the assembled 
 populace. After other solemnities, in which 
 great honour and respect were paid to the 
 Armenian king by Nero, the former returned 
 with great pomp to his capital. 
 
 The emperor also gave directions that the city 
 of Artashat, which had been destroyed by Cor- 
 bulo, should be rebuilt at the imperial expense, 
 and caused a great many architects and workmen 
 to accompany Tirithus from Rome on his de- 
 parture. 
 
 This ceremony of the coronation of Tirithus by 
 the emperor took place A. D. 66, in the very 
 year in which St. Peter and St. Paul suffered 
 martyrdom at Rome. On the arrival of Tirithus a. D. 67. 
 in Armenia he was met by all ranks of people 
 with congratulations. He rebuilt the city of 
 Artashat and established his court there, where 
 he resided until his death, which happened nine 
 'years after. The kingdom of Upper Armenia 
 did not last long, for on the death of Tirithus it 
 was joined to Lower Armenia, under Erwand, 
 the successor of Sanatruk, after a separation of 
 ?ibout85 years. See Hist. B. II. c. 20, 25.
 
 12© HISTORY OF ARMENIA* 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 The reign of Erwand the Second. 
 
 A. D.68. Erwand, of the family of the Arsacidae on 
 the mother's side, succeeded Sanatruk in the 
 government of Lower Armenia, and proved a 
 warhke and truly great character. Athletic ia 
 his make, and w^ith a particularly fierce expres- 
 sion of countenance, this prince could not be 
 looked upon without inspiring a sensation of fear. 
 But so amiable was he in manners, so generous 
 in disposition, that he was universally beloved 
 previous to his accession to the throne. During 
 the life of Sanatruk, Erwand had more than 
 once distinguished himself as possessed of more 
 than ordinary talents, and on the death of this 
 monarch, instead of one of his sons succeeding 
 him, the chiefs and people with one voice called 
 Erwand to the throne, neglecting the usual 
 custom of summoning the Bagratian nobles to 
 perform the ceremony of coronation. Erwand's 
 advancement, however, proved the bane of his 
 virtues ; for, immediately after his assumption 
 of the royal power, he stained his hands with
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 127 
 
 the blood of the innocent. Fearing future 
 intrigues by the sons of Sanatruk, which might 
 deprive him of the throne, he put the whole of 
 them to death, with the exception of the young- 
 est, named Artaces, whose nurse effected his 
 escape to the province of Persarmenia, in the 
 country of Heir, and gave information of the 
 circumstance to Sumbat a powerful chieftain, 
 son of Beurat the Bagratian. Sumbat took 
 charge of Artaces, and fled with him to Darius 
 king of Persia. This monarch, who had long 
 known the valiant character which Sumbat 
 bore, received the fugitives with kindness and 
 respect, treating Sumbat as he would a Persian 
 chief, and the young prince as one of his own 
 sons, and the son of a king. When Erwand heard a. D. 69. 
 ofthis, he applied to Darius and Sumbat, request- 
 ing them to put the prince to death ; alleging that 
 he was not the son of Sanatruk, but the offspring 
 of a Mede and a shepherd. On their refusal to 
 commit a crime of so horrible a nature, Erwand 
 fell into great anxiety, fearing that when Ar- 
 taces arrived at maturity, he would assert his 
 right, and by the assistance of the Persians 
 dispossess him of his crown. At this juncture a. D. ?5. 
 Tirithus, king of Upper Armenia, died; and 
 Erwand determined to try to annex that king- 
 dom to his own, in order that by possessing the 
 whole force of Armenia, with the friendship of
 
 128 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 the Romans, he might be able to make head 
 against the future machinations of the young 
 Artaces and the Persians. 
 
 He therefore dispatched an embassy to Rome 
 to solicit Vespasian, who then wore the purple, 
 to confer on him the government of the late 
 Tirithus, offering to exchange for it all the 
 possessions the Armenians had in Mesopotamia, 
 and to pay some additional tribute. His negotia- 
 tions at Rome met with a success that exceeded 
 his most sanguine expectations, for he had 
 contemplated some difficulties in obtaining from 
 the emperor the object he sought. He then 
 obtained the support of the chiefs of Upper 
 Armenia, and without experiencing any oppo- 
 sition, took possession of the whole of that 
 country. Immediately after this, he transferred 
 his court from Nisibis, to the city of Armavir, 
 in the province of Ararat, and commenced 
 A. D. 78. making improvements in his kingdom. He 
 built a beautiful city between the rivers Arax 
 and Akhurian, which he named after himself 
 Erwandashat. To this city, after residing in 
 Armavir three years, he removed the seat of his 
 government. He however left his gods in 
 Armavir, until he had erected another city on 
 the banks of the Akhurian, when he brought 
 them thither, after building magnificent temples 
 for their reception. He appointed his brother
 
 129 
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Erwaz chief priest, and called this city Bagaran. 
 Another city owes its existence to the public 
 spirit of this monarch, which is situated opposite 
 to Erwandashat, and which took the name of 
 
 Erwanddkert.* 
 
 Evwand, after these works, cleared a large a. d. 83. 
 forest between the two rivers before mentioned, 
 and formed in it a magnificent park, which he 
 stocked with abundance of wild animals, such 
 as deer, asses, and boars, for the purpose of 
 enjoying the pleasures of the chace. All the 
 actions'of Erwand, in the mean time, were 
 watched by an individual of the name of Tur, 
 in the interest of Sumbat, who gave constant 
 information of them to his employer, but being 
 at length detected by the king was put to death. 
 
 After a residence of eighieen years in Persia, a. d. 87. 
 when young Artaces had grown up to manhood, 
 Sumbat his friend and guardian began to think 
 of some means for restoring his young ward 
 to his lawful inheritance. Having communi- 
 cated his projects to Darius the king of Persia, 
 the latter assisted him with troops to attempt 
 the conquest of Armenia. He gave him a large 
 body of Assyrians and the legion of Atropatia, 
 with which, accompanied by young Artaces, then 
 
 in his 20th year, he set out on his expedition. 
 
 When the news of the march of Sumbat a, D. 88. 
 
 * See Hist. B. II, c. 27. 
 S
 
 130 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 was communicated to Erwand, the latter was 
 engaged in suppressing a rebellion which had 
 broken out in Uti. He immediately gave over 
 to his chiefs the government of" Uti, which he 
 had restored to tranquillity, and returned in 
 haste to Erwandashat. He rapidly assembled, at 
 a vast expense, an army to repel the invaders, 
 composed of Armenians, Georgians, Cappado- 
 cians, Tyrians, and people from Mesopotamia. 
 It being then the spring season, the whole of these 
 troops soon met and joined. Argam his minister 
 also appeared in arms, with a fine body of men 
 armed with lances, Erwand, to encouraee his 
 troops to fight manfully and zealously in his 
 cause, was profuse in his gifts to every indivi- 
 dual. Nor did he forget to apply for assistance 
 to the Romans; but these people, otherwise 
 engaged, had no leisure to attend to his soli- 
 citations. Sumbat, unaware of the return of 
 Erwand from Uti, passing the river Arax, 
 marched with great haste to that country. The 
 chiefs who had been left there by Erwand, 
 informed of the approach of Sumbat, and re- 
 collectino^ with affection their deceased kins: 
 Tirithus, came out to meet the young prince 
 Artaces and his protector, declaring themselves 
 his most zealous partizans. When intelli- 
 gence of this defection reached the other 
 Armenian chiefs with Erwand, they meditated
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 131 
 
 a revolt also, inspired by a desire of placino* 
 Artaces on the throne, and intimidated by the 
 renown of Sumbat and the power of the chiefs 
 who had lately joined him. Erwand, however, 
 in order to conciliate and bind his followers 
 to his interests, distributed large presents 
 amongst them, in which he succeeded with 
 many, especially with his foreign auxiliaries. 
 He then prepared for the approaching contest. 
 He passed to the northward of the river 
 Akhurian, pitching his camp on a large plain, 
 300 furlongs distant from Erwandashat. Here 
 he ibrc.fied himself, surrounding the whole of 
 his camp w th a wooden wall, well defended 
 on the outside by a double cover of coarse cloth 
 and the skins of beasts, and then calmly await- 
 ed the approach of his rival. Sumbat, with 
 Artaces and the chiefs of Uti, having crossed the 
 sea of Gelam, and passed the mountain Aragaz, 
 drew near the camp of Erwand. Althouo-h 
 the army of the latter was immense, Sumbat 
 thought less of the whole than of the sino-Ie 
 power of Argam, of whom we made some men- 
 tion before. He therefore endeavoured to se- 
 duce that great warrior from the interests of 
 Erwand, and persuaded the young Artaces to 
 offer him vast rewards if he would forsake the 
 king. The young prince accordingly addressed 
 him thus by letter, *' If you will desert Erwand, 
 
 s 2
 
 132 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 and j6in my standard, whatever benefits you 
 may have received from him, I will increase 
 twofold ;"' but before Argam had time to re- 
 ply, Erwand moved owt the wings of his 
 army to the attack. Sumbat, perceiving this 
 manoeuvre, caused his troops to advance, and 
 raising the standard of Artaces, bearing the 
 devices of an eagle, a pigeon, and a dragon, 
 directed the trumpets to sound. At this mo^ 
 ment Argam, with the whole of the men 
 he commanded, left the ranks of the king, 
 and joined those of the prince. Hereupon 
 Sumbat, with his new friends, began the con- 
 flict by an impetuous charge. Whilst both 
 sides were fighting, and obstinately disputing 
 every inch of ground, the Armenian chiefs sta- 
 tioned on the wings of the king's army suddenly 
 drew oft' their men, and passed to the side of 
 Artaces. The battle then raged with double 
 fury, and the slaughter of the troops of Erwand 
 was dreadful. Notwithstanding the obvious 
 superiority in numbers of the army of the prince, 
 the battle remained long doubtful, the soldiers 
 of the king fighting with the most determined 
 bravery. These were inspired to greater exer- 
 tion by indignation at the treachery of Argam 
 and the other Armenian chiefs, who had deserted 
 them inthehour of danger; those by a certainty 
 of victory, which their superior numbers and
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 partial successes led them to entertain. The 
 Georgian troops, led on by their king Pharsman, 
 the grandson of Pharsman the First, making an 
 attack on that part where Sumbat was, were so 
 warmly received that they took to flight. The 
 slaughter of Erwand's army became now more 
 severe. That part of it which had been collected 
 in Cappadocia and Mesopotamia fought most 
 courageously, but was dreadfully slaughtered 
 by the adverse troops. It is said that the king's 
 men, abandoning at last all hope of victory, fought 
 with desperation. During the confusion of the 
 battle, the young Artaces was at one moment in 
 imminent danger: the Tyrian horsemen, who 
 had been promised a large reward if they could 
 kill him, had surrounded him, and while an up- 
 lifted sword was directed at his head, he was 
 most providentially saved by the brave Ghisak, 
 the son of his nurse, who, coming with a small 
 party to his rescue at this critical moment, suc- 
 ceeded in driving back his opponents. Ghisak, 
 however, fell in this act of devotion to his 
 master, being cut down by a Tyrian horseman 
 just as success had crowned his exertions. 
 Night at length came on, and the army of 
 Erwand, taking advantage of the darkness, 
 retreated ; and left the victory in the hands 
 of Sumbat and his young ward, Erwand fled 
 to the city of Erwandashat. Sumbat followed 
 
 133
 
 134 
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 in pursuit ; and arriving there shortly after the 
 king had entered, blocked up the principal 
 gate, and then awaited the arrival of Artaces. 
 The latter, at the conclusion of the late battle, 
 took possession of the fortified camp of Erwand, 
 and halted within the wall before mentioned. 
 Argam with his troops encamped for the night 
 on the field of battle. Before noon the next 
 day, the young prince joined his brave and 
 faithful Sumbat. As Erwand, it will be recol- 
 lected, had circulated the false report of Artaces 
 being the son of a Mede, the latter caused his 
 troops to surround Erwandashat, in which the 
 king had taken refuge, and all with one voice to 
 shout in the Persian language " Mar amed!" that 
 is, "The Mede is come!" From this little circum- 
 stance, the city thenceforward was also called 
 Maramed. The army of Sumbat pressed the 
 siege of Erwandashat, and having in an attack 
 upon it penetrated as far as the inner ramparts, 
 the inhabitants surrendered. Erwand had 
 foreseen this event, and provided a ladder by 
 which he might make his escape ; but, unfortu- 
 nately for him, the troops, in their first assault, 
 ascended the wall by the very side where the 
 ladder lay, and taking possession of it, left him 
 no resource for avoiding his enemies. On the 
 surrender of the place, he hid himself in a 
 private apartment of his palace, but being dis-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 135 
 
 covered by one of the soldiers of the young 
 prince, the man dashed out his brains with a 
 blow of his sabre. Artaces being informed of 
 it, ordered his remains to be buried with all the 
 pomp of a prince, his mother being of the race 
 of the Arsacidae. Thus perished Erwand after 
 a reign of twenty years. 
 
 CHAPTER XT. 
 
 The rdgn of Artaces the Second, 
 Artaces the son of Sanatruk, bv the death of a. D.88. 
 Erwand, was left in undisputed possession of 
 the kingdom of Armenia. After his coronation 
 he distributed presents to the Medes and Per- 
 sians, by whose means he had obtained his 
 crown, and sent them back to their own country. 
 To Sumbat, surnamed the Great, who had been 
 the principal instrument of his success, he gave 
 the rank of generalissimo of the Armenians, and 
 the military superintendence of the whole of his 
 dominions. Ar^^am also experienced the grati- 
 tude of the king. Artaces gave him the rank 
 and power of a viceroy, permitting him to wear 
 a crown set with rubies; to place rings of gold 
 in his ears ; to wear on one of his feet a red
 
 J36 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 shoe ; to use at meals a golden spoon and fork ; 
 and to diiiik out of golden vessels. These 
 privileges, riiiculojs as they may now appear, 
 were the highest marks of favour conferred 
 by the Armenian monarchs on their subjects 
 and were eagerly sought for, by the ambi- 
 tious in those times. He also created Niersesi 
 the son of Ghisak, by whose valour he was 
 saved from destruction, and who perished in the 
 act of rescuing him, a great chief, and ennobled 
 him by the title of Dimaxian.* Artaces dis- 
 tinguished with particular regard the fifteen 
 sons ofTur, who, as we before related, had been 
 put to death by Erwand for giving information of 
 his motions to Sumbat and himself, when they 
 were in Persia. The king, shortly after this, 
 ordered Sumbat to seize l.rwaz the chief priest, 
 and brulher of the late king, and to put him to 
 death. Sumbat proceeded to Bagaram, seized 
 Erwaz, tied a mill-stone about his neck, and 
 threw him into the river Akhurian. He then 
 appointed a person named Mogpashtey high 
 priest, and taking all the treasures which the 
 temples contained, brought them to Artaces, 
 who, adding considerably to them, dispatched 
 him with the whole to Persia, with directions 
 
 * This word signifies in Armenian half-faceil, it was 
 adopted by the king in order to perpetuate the recollection of 
 the devoted loyalty of Ghisak, who perished in the defence 
 of his Master, by a blow from a sabre, which clove his sculK
 
 HISTOKY OF ARMENIA. 137 
 
 to present them to Darius, as a mark of his 
 gratitude to that monarch for the paternal 
 kindness with which he had treated him in the 
 time of his adversity. 
 
 Artaces then repaired and considerably en- a. d. 89. 
 larged the city of Artashat. He raised many 
 very beautiful edifices in it and fortified it ; 
 after which he made it the seat of his govern- 
 ment. 
 
 This prince protected and nourished com- 
 merce. He built bridges over various rivers, 
 and constructed numbers of small ships, which 
 by facilitating the transport of merchandize, 
 furnished a means of livelihood to hundreds of 
 the poorest of his sj; ;ects. He encouraged 
 industry, and during his reign scarcely an indi- 
 vidual in Armenia was in want of employment. 
 He also divided the kingdom into districts, 
 setting up pillars of stone to distinguish their 
 boundaries, each havinghis name engraven on it. 
 He was also a great lover of literature; for 
 he founded many colleges for the instruction 
 of the Armenian youth in astronomy, history, 
 mathematics, &c. &c. and caused the sciences 
 to be taught in the Armenian language, using 
 the Persian and Syriac characters ; the Armenian 
 characters at that period not being invented. 
 The fame of Artaces, on account of thus im- 
 proving his kingdom, and the condition of his 
 
 t
 
 13S HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 subjects, spread into Persia and Media, and 
 induced many individuals to leave these coun- 
 tries and settle in Armenia. 
 A. D. 90. Previous to the commencement of these 
 undertakings, the king was disturbed bv aa 
 irruption into Armenia of the tribes of the Alans, 
 joined by the Ghee and Georgian mountaineers. 
 Artaces having assembled an army, attacked 
 and routed these invaders in a bloody battle, 
 in which the son of their king was taken pri- 
 soner. The victorious troops pursued the fugi- 
 tives, who threw themselves on the other >ide 
 of the river Cur, where they rallied. The 
 Armenians, having arrived on the banks of this 
 river, halted and prepared to attack them. But 
 the king of the Alans, uneasy on account of the 
 capture of his son, on the morning after the day 
 on which Artaces came in sight of his army, 
 sent overtures of peace to him, promising if his 
 son were restored, that the Alans should never 
 again enter Armenia in a hostile manner. Ar- 
 taces having refused to listen to these terms, 
 Sathinik, the sister of the captive prince, came 
 to the banks of the river, and standing on an 
 elevated spot, with an interpreter, thus ad- 
 dressed the king; " Oh thou powerful and 
 brave Artaces, who hast conquered the warlike 
 Alans, hear the prayer of the distressed daugh- 
 ter of the king of that people, and restore to him
 
 HrSTORY OF ARMENIA. 139 
 
 the youth my brother. It is unbecoming to in- 
 dulge rancour and enmity against a fallen foe, and 
 to lake away his life. Let us then conclude a 
 treaty of peace and friendship between our two 
 great nations '/' Artaces hearing the virgin speak 
 thus wisely, and admiring her person, which 
 was exceedingly beautiful, called Sumbat, and 
 signified to him his desire to release the young 
 Sathin, prince of the Alans, and make peace 
 with the king of that people, if the latter would 
 give him in marriage his daughter Sathinik. 
 
 Sumbat, having approved of the king's wishes, 
 was dispatched to the king of the Alans, to 
 inform him of the conditions on which his son 
 would be restored, and hostilities should cease. 
 The king of the Alans consenting, Sathin was set 
 at liberty, and a treaty of peace being signed, 
 Artaces became possessed of the beautiful 
 Sathinik, with whom he returned to Artashat; 
 on his arrival there, he made preparations for 
 his nuptials, and the marriage shortly after took 
 place. She was assigned the first place as 
 queen amongst the women of the king. Many 
 individuals of her nation having accompanied 
 the bride, they were ennobled by the title of 
 Aravelians. Some of them were the near rela- 
 tions of Sathinik, of whom the principal was 
 Bahadras, surnamed Sukias. They were sub- 
 sequently converted to Christianity, and many 
 
 t2
 
 140 HISTORY OF ARMENIA> 
 
 of them nobly suffered martyrdom in defence of 
 the faith upon Mount Sukav. They were dis- 
 tinguished by the appellation of followers of 
 Sukias.* 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 The exploits of the Sons of Artaces. 
 
 A. D.106. Artaces had six sons, viz. Artavazd, Vroyr, 
 Majan, Tiran, Zareh, and Tigranes. Artavazd 
 on reaching manhood distinguished himself by 
 many valiant exploits, but proved, eventually, 
 proud, cruel, and ambitious. Desiring to be the 
 next in dignity to the king, he could not bear to 
 see the venerable Argam possess that honour, 
 and by his machinations caused him and all 
 his family to be put to death. He then pro- 
 cured himself to be elevated to the post enjoyed 
 
 A. D. no. by his victim. Sumbat, the great friend of the 
 king his father, who had bestowed on him the 
 highest honours, in consideration of his eminent 
 services, did not escape the envy and malignity 
 of Artavazd. This great man, having observed 
 the intrigues of the king's eldest son, relinquished 
 his office of generalissimo of the Armenians, and 
 retired to the village of Alki, in the province of 
 Timoris, near Assyria. Artavazd took possession 
 of this appointment also, which awoke the jea- 
 * See Hist. Book II, c. 28.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 141 
 
 lousy of his brothers, instigated by their women. 
 Artaces, observing these dissensions among his a. d. 112. 
 children, sought to restore union and brotherly 
 affection, by appointing the whole of them to 
 charges of trust and importance. He gave to 
 Vroyr the government and superintendence of 
 all the royal mansions. He nominated Majan 
 high priest of Jupiter, whose temple was in the 
 fortress of Ani. The army he divided into 
 four parts ; the eastern, western, northern and 
 southern : to Artavazd he allotted the eastern 
 division, which was very numerous : the western 
 division was confided to Tiran : the young Zareh 
 had charge of the northern, which was stationed 
 on the confines of Georgia, for the protection of 
 the country from invasion in that quarter. The 
 southern division, however, the king bestowed 
 on his old servant Sumbat, who had by his 
 persuasion returned from Timoris. Artaces, a. d. 114. 
 perceiving his kingdom in a flourishing condi- 
 tion, and his sons of a warlike spirit, threw off 
 the Roman yoke. At this period the king of 
 Persia revolted also from the Roman power. 
 The news of these defections reaching the 
 Emperor Trajan, who then wore the purple, he 
 sent an army to the eastward to bring the 
 rebellious nations again under his controul. 
 This army appearing in the regions of Cesarea, 
 Tiran who was stationed there, marched with 
 his forces to meet the Romans. A battle ensued
 
 142 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 in which the latter were victorious, and Tiran 
 with his army was put to flight, and pursued 
 as far as the extensive valley of Basen. Here 
 the fugitives were met by the eastern and 
 western divisions of the Armenian army under 
 the command of Artavazd and Zareh. A junction 
 of the whole was formed, and another stand 
 made against the Romans, in which the x^irme- 
 nians were completely defeated. 
 
 Roused by a sense of glory, and the recollec- 
 tion of the valiant exploits of their father Artaces, 
 they made another attempt to arrest the progress 
 of the victorious enemy. A bloody engage- 
 ment followed, in the middle of which, Sumbat, 
 who had been long expected, arrived with his 
 division in sight, and hastening to the attack 
 of the Romans, with the rapidity of lightning, 
 turned the tide of victory to the side of the 
 young princes. These, animated by the exam- 
 ple of the gallant Sumbat, fought with double 
 determination. A rout of the enemy ensued, 
 principally owing to the skill of the brave and 
 undaunted Sumbat. The Romans were pursued 
 to the borders of Cesarea, by the southern 
 division under Sumbat, who, although an old 
 man, made war with all the spirit and activity 
 of youth. Elated by these successes, the Arme- 
 nians, with the Persians, entered the countries 
 of Cappadocia and Greece, and laid them waste 
 with fire and sword. They extended their
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 143 
 
 devastations over the whole of Asia, throwing 
 that quarter of the world into a state of horror 
 and confusion. The people of Palestine and the 
 Egypliaiis, observing the success with which the 
 Armenians and Persians braved the Roman 
 power, followed their example and revolted. 
 Trajan, the Roman emperor, when he came to a.d. ii5. 
 the knowledge of all these events, gathered his 
 troops, and with an immense force set out in 
 person to quell the rebels. His first campaign 
 was directed against Egypt, Palestine, and 
 Mesopotamia. 
 
 Having restored tranquillity there, and brought 
 the people of these countries again under the 
 imperial power, he prepared to go against the 
 Armenians and Persians. 
 
 Artaces, perceiving the vast force the emperor 
 was leading against him, and considering the 
 advanced age of his valiant general Sumbat, 
 turned his thoughts towards peace. He therefore 
 set out to meet Trajan, with gifts of great value, 
 by which he endeavoured to sooth his wrath. 
 Artaces by this means so conciliated his good 
 will that a treaty of peace and friendship was 
 xnade between them. 
 
 The emperor then marched against the Per- 
 sians, whom he subdued; and in consequence 
 of the successful result of his expedition, he as- 
 sumed the titles of " Parthicus et Armenicus;*
 
 144 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 that is, Parthian and Armenian, as we may see 
 in the coins of Trajan, on which these appella- 
 tives are engraven. 
 
 A. D. 116. Trajan, on his return to Europe, passing 
 through Armenia, Majan the high priest took 
 that opportunity of preferring complaints against 
 his brothers Artavazd and Tiran, for some al- 
 leged offences against the Roman State. The 
 emperor, however, gave little attention to it, 
 and the unfortunate informer was shortly after 
 in revenge assassinated, while hunting, by those 
 whom he had selected as the victims of his 
 jealousy. Majan was interred by his murderers 
 in the village of Bagnies. 
 
 A. D. 127. A short time after, Artaces went into Media, 
 and falling sick, repaired to the village of 
 Bacurakert and there died, after a glorious 
 
 A. D. 128. reign of 41 years. In consequence of the 
 eminent qualities of this prince, great was the 
 sorrow which his death occasioned in Armenia. 
 All ranks of people went into mourning. His 
 funeral was magnificent. The coffin in which 
 his remains were placed was of gold, and 
 the shroud, in which he was wrapped, of 
 fine linen, richly embroided. He lay in state 
 for some time on a bed or couch of costly 
 workmanship. His head was adorned with a 
 crown, and a golden shield placed by his side. 
 He was borne to the tomb in similar state.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 145 
 
 surrounded by his sons and nearest relations. 
 The troops preceded his corpse in their peculiar 
 war-dress, and at intervals the trumpets sounded 
 solemn dirges, which rendered the spectacle 
 more impressive. On all sides men, women, 
 and children vied with each other in their 
 expressions of grief for the loss of this excellent 
 monarch. At his grave many individuals vo- 
 luntarily immolated themselves, in token of their 
 devotion and love. He was indeed more deeply 
 regretted than any prince that had ever before 
 swayed the sceptre of Armenia. Songs were 
 afterward composed, narrating his great exploits, 
 and sung with the greatest enthusiasm by the 
 Armenians, even to the times of Moses Chore- 
 nensis and Gregorius Magistratus. Similar 
 songs were, it is said, composed on the death of 
 Sumbat, that valiant and wise general, who so 
 much contributed to the glory of Artaces. 
 
 inniii ■■ ■ 
 
 CHAPTER Xni. 
 
 This chapter embraces the period between the reign 
 of Artavazd the Second, and that of Valarsh. 
 
 Artavazd the Second, the son of Artaces the a. d. 129. 
 Second, assumed the government of Armenia on 
 the death of his father. In imitation of his 
 renowned namesake and predecessor Artavazd 
 
 u
 
 14G HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 the First, he exiled his brothers from his court, 
 appointing them habitations in the provinces of 
 Aliovit and Arberaney. Having, however, no off- 
 spring, he directed one of them, Tiran, to remain 
 v^^ith him, in order that in the eventof his decease 
 he might succeed to the crow^n. This king from 
 his infancy had been addicted to vicious and 
 dissolute habits, altogether unworthy his great- 
 A. D. 130. ness and dignity. His reign was a short one, for 
 going one day to hunt bears and wild asses, 
 near Mount Ararat, he was obliged to cross the 
 river Azat, which is also called Mezamore. 
 After he had passed the bridge, which had been 
 thrown over it by Artaces, he was suddenly 
 deprived of his senses, and falling into a great 
 pit, perished. His reign lasted two years. 
 A fable, founded on the above incident, for a long 
 period possessed th€ minds of the subjects of 
 Artavazd. They believed that he still existed ; 
 but in a cell, and confined with chains of iron. 
 Near him, it was also said, were two dogs, 
 continually gnawing his fetters, for the pur- 
 pose of releasing him; in the event of which, it 
 was predicted, that he would conquer the 
 world. But, so the story went, these chains 
 were continually strengthened by the strokes of 
 blacksmiths' hammers. Even to the time of 
 Chorenensis, the belief of this fable was so strong 
 in the minds of the ignorant blacksmiths, that
 
 147 
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. ^^' 
 
 they were accustomed, on Sundays, to give 
 three or four blows with their hammers on 
 their anvils, that Artavazd might not get loose 
 during their cessation from work. Tiran the 
 First, brother of the last monarch, succeeded 
 him. He remained in a state of peace and A.D.131. 
 tranquillity, spendmg almost all his time in 
 hunting and other amusements. He had two 
 horses of such swiftness, that it is said they 
 went with the velocitv of birds. One day, 
 Datakey, prince of the Buznunians, wishing to 
 reprehend the carelessness of the king in riding, 
 requested the latter to lend him one of his horses. 
 On mounting it, and discovering the value of 
 the animal, Datakey exclaimed, " If I possessed 
 such horses, I should deem myseh happier than 
 the most powerful of kings/' When Antoninus a. d. 138. 
 Pius became emperor of Kome, Tiran sent 
 ambassadors to him to renew the treaty made 
 by Trajan and Artaces, between the two 
 states. Antoninus, in token of the friend- 
 ship and protection of the Komans, sent him 
 a royal crown and purple robes. The em- 
 peror also caused medals to be struck, on 
 which were two figures engraven : one repre- 
 sented Antoninus himself, the other Tiran ; the 
 former with his hand placed on the shoulder of 
 the latter ; and the whole surmounted bv this 
 inscription, "Rex Armeniis datus," that is, '^a 
 
 u2
 
 148 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 A.D. 144. king given to the Armenians." After this, 
 Tiran went into Upper Armenia, and resided 
 for some time in the province of Ekeliaz, a quiet 
 and pleasant country, having appointed a chief 
 named Erakhnavu, a wise and valiant man, to 
 the government of Ararat, Math the rank of his 
 Lieutenant. Tiran finally settled his court at the 
 village of Chermes, beautifying it by the erec- 
 tion of several magnificent palaces. This prince 
 reigned in uninterrupted peace for twenty-two 
 years, when he met his death in the following 
 manner. Hunting one day on the mountains, 
 he was crushed by the fall of an avalanche, or 
 heap of snow, which had been suddenly thawed. 
 A.D. 153. Tigranes the Third, brother of the late king, 
 and the youngest son of Artaces, succeeded to 
 the vacant throne by the influence of the king 
 of Persia. On the death of the emperor Anto- 
 ninus Pius, the Armenians and Persians joined, 
 and commenced hostilities against the Romans. 
 Severianus, the Roman governor of Cappadocia, 
 alarmed at this event, consulted the oracle of the 
 god Gleucon, and received from the priest, 
 Alexander, the following answer, " Thou shalt 
 smite the Parthians and Armenians with the 
 edge of the sword ; and return to Rome with 
 the laurels of victory. The streams of Tiber 
 shall welcome thee with gladness, aad thy 
 brows be decorated with the garlands of con-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 149 
 
 quest." Pleased and emboldened by this reply 
 of the god, Severianus made a rapid march 
 to Armenia, accompanied by a large army. 
 He was met by the Armenian general Khosrove, 
 commanding the combined armies, who attacked 
 and totally routed him. His army was almost 
 annihilated, and he fell by an arrow. Alexander, 
 the priest before mentioned, apprized of the 
 issue of this battle, erased the false oracle, which 
 he had given Severianus, from the records of 
 the temple, and wrote in its stead, " March 
 not against Armenia, for there lie plots and 
 snares, and imminent danger. A subtle man 
 shall array himself against thee in the garb of a 
 female, and prove a dire foe to thine army. 
 Thou shalt perish bv the discharge of an arrow, 
 and thy country shall deplore thy defeat." 
 When the news of the destruction of the Roman a. d. 163. 
 army reached Rome, Marcus Aurelius, who had 
 succeeded Antoninus Pius in the imperial sway, 
 sent his colleague, the joint emperor Verus 
 Lucius, against the Armenians. Previous to this, 
 however, Tigranes undertook an expedition into 
 Armenia Minor, with a view of reducing it to 
 his power. Unfortunately, he became enamour- 
 ed of a certain female, who, using her power for 
 the purpose of baffling his projects of conquest, 
 allured him into a snare, seized his person, and 
 placed him in confinement. Verus proved
 
 150 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 successful against the enemies of Rome, and 
 Armenia became again its tributary. Havin^^ dis- 
 covered the circumstance of the imprisonment 
 of Tigranes, and commiseratmg his condition, 
 the Roman general exerted his influence and 
 procured his release. 
 
 Pleased with the manners of the unfortunate 
 Armenian monarch, Verus conceived a friend- 
 ship for him, restored him his crown, and 
 bestowed on him in marriage a Roman virgin 
 named Ropua. Tigranes then, accompanied by 
 a Roman general with a few troops, proceeded 
 to his city Artashat. To commemorate this 
 restoration Verus caused medals to be struck, 
 after the manner of those we have recorded of 
 the emperor Antoninus Pius. 
 
 A. D. 163. On the arrival of the king in Armenia he 
 erected a temple near the remains of his brother 
 Mnjan, who was lately deceased, and dedicated 
 it to the gods. Tigranes had four sons by his 
 wife Ropua, whom he created nobles, with the 
 title of Ropuans. Having governed Armenia, in 
 
 A. D. 193. all 42 years, he died. Valarsh.theson of Tigranes 
 theThird, by his first wife Memphara, succeeded 
 his father on the throne, and was crowned in the 
 city of Artashat. His mother, it is said, on her 
 being pregnant with him, set out on a visit 
 to the royal gardens, situated at some dis- 
 tance from the capital. It was winter, and
 
 HISTORr OF ARMENtA. 151 
 
 on her reaching the spot where the confluence 
 of the rivers A rax and Miirz, takes place, 
 which is in the district of Basen, she was seized 
 with the pains of labour, and there brought 
 forth Vahirsh. In commemoration of this cir- 
 cumstance, this prince, on ascending the 
 throne, built a city on the spot where he 
 first saw the light, and named it after himself 
 Valarshavan. He afterwards extended and a. d. 197. 
 adorned the village of Vardkes, situated on the 
 river Casakh, surrounding it with strong fortifi- 
 cations, and changing its name to Valarshapat. 
 To this place he subsequently transferred his 
 court. 
 
 This monarch appointed a solemn festival 
 in honour of Jupiter, the father and king of 
 the gods, which he directed to be celebrated 
 annually on the first of August, or " Navasard." 
 This holiday was afterwards called the feast of 
 Johannes Carapiet, and Athanagenes, martyrs. 
 Valarsh also made considerable improvements in 
 the province of Bagrevand, by erecting in it 
 many public edifices, on which account it 
 was also called Valarshakert, or Alashkert. 
 About this period, Armenia was invaded by a a. d. 213, 
 horde of Lazirs and Basils, branches of the 
 Sarmatians, who entered the kingdom by the 
 country of the Alans. Valarsh immediately 
 assembled an army, attacked and routed the
 
 152 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 invaders, who fled by the same way they had 
 entered. This prince, hurried away by the im- 
 petuosity of his courage, followed them beyond 
 the confines of his territories, and was unfortu- 
 nately killed by one of their archers. The 
 Armenians, irritated at the death of their leader, 
 pursued the fugitives with double ardour, and 
 burning with a desire of revenge, on overtaking 
 them, gave no quarter, but slaughtered them 
 without pity. The troops returned to Armenia 
 in the most profound grief for their loss. Valarsh 
 reigned twenty years. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The reign of Khosrove the First. 
 
 A. D. 214. Khosrove the First, son of Valarsh, suc- 
 ceeded to the throne, on the death of his father. 
 Immediately after this event he assembled an 
 army, and passing the great mountain Caucasus, 
 advanced against the Lazirs and Basils, to take 
 vengeance on these warlike tribes for the death 
 of the late king. His expedition was attended 
 with the greatest success, and after destroying 
 an immense number, he totally subjugated them. 
 To restrain them from any future inroads he 
 obliged them to give him hostages, at the rate
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. ^^3 
 
 of one from every hundred of the population. 
 He then caused a monument to be erected 
 there commemorating^ his conquest, with a 
 suitable inscription engraved upon it in Greek 
 characters, and forthwith returned to Armenia. 
 Khosrove, after the custom of the Armenian 
 monarchs, then began to add improvements to 
 his kingdom, erecting cities, towns, and villages, 
 and adorning them with palaces, caravansaries, 
 and other public buildings. In imitation of the 
 persecution of the Jews by Pharaoh, this prince 
 compelled all the Christians he found in his 
 dominions to labour at these works, giving 
 them but what was barely sufficient to support 
 life as a remuneration. Many were put to death 
 by him on account of their faith, and thus 
 obtained the glorious crown of martyrdom. 
 At this time the emperor Antoninus Caracaila a. d. 217. 
 came into Mesopotamia, and thence passed into 
 Armenia. Khosrove, apprised of his approach, 
 set out to meet him, supposing that he came with 
 a friendly intention. After remaining a few days 
 with him, the king wished to return, but the 
 emperor, who had a secret design of taking 
 possession of Armenia, prevented him. When 
 the Armenians heard that their king was detain- 
 ed captive, they assembled in large force, and 
 made a hostile march towards the Romans. 
 Antoninus observing this, and not choosing to 
 
 X
 
 154 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 come to blows at that time, released Kho?rove. 
 On the return of the former, however, to Nicor 
 demia, he sent an army against Armenia, which 
 was met by the troops of Khosrove, defeated, 
 and put to flight. The emperor Antoninus, not 
 not long after this, died, during a war which he 
 was waging against Artavan, king of Persia. 
 
 A. D. 225. The latter, elated by the impunity with which 
 he had braved the Roman power, set no bounds 
 to his tyranny, and harrassed his subjects to 
 that degree that at length a rebellion broke out, 
 headed by the chief Artashir, the son of Sasan, a 
 Persian, assisted by other distinguished leaders 
 of the same nation. After a contest which lasted 
 a year, Artavan was defeated and killed, and 
 
 A. D. 226. Artashir crowned king in his stead. In this 
 civil war two of the tribes of the Pahlavies, 
 the Surenies and Aspahapeties, took part with 
 the rebels, the third (tbe Caranies) espoused 
 the cause of the king, but were unable to effect 
 any thing,, by reasoa of the ereat unpopularity 
 of the royal cause. By the death of Artavan the 
 kingdom of Persia was lost to the family of 
 Arsaces the Parthian, having been possessed by 
 the descendants of the latter for a period of 475 
 years. 
 
 The dynasty of the Sasanians was established 
 by Artashir, in the year of our Lord 226, which 
 lasted 409 years, dowa to the period in which
 
 HrSTORY or ARMENIA. 155 
 
 the Hagarites seized the government. Khosrove, 
 having previously taken up the cause of the 
 deceased king of Persia, on the death of the 
 latter, marched into Pema, to dispossess the 
 usurper Artashir of the crown. Several years a. d. 246. 
 elapsed in this war, until at length Artashir, 
 being defeated, was obliged to quit Persia, and 
 flee into India. Khosrove then returned to 
 Atropatia and built a city in that country, 
 which he called Davrej, that is, built to 
 perpetuate the remembrance of the vengeance 
 he had taken on Artashir. After finishing 
 this work he went into the country of Uti. 
 Artashir the Sasanian seeing that whilst Khos- a. d. 255. 
 rove was in existence he could nt>t hope to 
 reign over Persia, determined to endeavour 
 to destroy his enemy by treachery. For this 
 purpose he offered a great sum of money to any 
 of his chiefs who would undertake to assassinate 
 the Armenian monarch. A chief of the name of 
 Anak, of the tribe of the Surenian Pahlavies, 
 tempted by the rich reward, accepted the com- 
 mission, and immediately prepared to execute it. 
 Pretending to be hostile to the interests of 
 Artashir, he, with his family, came and settled 
 in Armenia. He first arrived in the province 
 of Artaz, and resided for a short time in the 
 very place where the remains of St. 'I'haddeus 
 the apostle lie. Here it was that Ogoht-y the 
 
 X 2
 
 156 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 wife of Anak, conceived her child, afterwards 
 St. Gregory the Illuminator, according to her 
 A. D. 257. information after delivery. Anak removed 
 thence, for the completion of his project, to the 
 city of Valarshapat, where the king Khosrove 
 had taken up his residence. Here, and at this 
 peiiod of our history, St. Gregory was born, 
 in the year of our Lord 257. Anak was received 
 by the king with honour and respect, little 
 suspecting the horrid fate that awaited him. 
 1 he assassin having perceived his opportunity, 
 struck the unfortunate Khosrove to the heart, 
 a (1 fled. He was immediately pursued by the 
 Armenian soldiers, to avoid falling into whose 
 hands he plunged into the river Arax, and was 
 drowned. The troops then seized the family 
 of the assassin, and massacred every member of 
 it except our blessed Illuminator, St. Gregory, 
 who was saved by his nurse Sophia, assisted by 
 her brother Euthalius, both of whom were 
 christians and natives of Cesarea, whither they 
 fled with the child. He was there baptized 
 by them, and named Gregory, agreeably to a 
 divine revelation which had shortly before been 
 made concerning him. When he attained the 
 age of maturity, Sophia caused him to marry 
 Mary, the daughter of one David, a christian 
 proselyte, from whom two sons were born 
 named Vertauues and Aris takes, The latter
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 157 
 
 entered a monastery, and became a monk, the 
 former married and hnd two sons.* 
 
 Artashir, of whom we before stated some a. d. 26G. 
 particulars, bemg apprised of the death of 
 Khosrove, advanced into Armenia with a great 
 force, and having then no competitor, with 
 ease subjugated it. He put to death the sons 
 of the deceased monarch, with the exception of 
 the youngest, named Tiridates, who was saved 
 by a chief called Artavazd the Mandakunian, 
 and taken by him into Cesarea, where he re- 
 mained with his protector for some time; they 
 afterward both removed to Rome. The empe- 
 ror received them graciously, and appointed the 
 young prince to an honourable situation, under 
 the guidance of the celebrated Roman chief 
 Licinius. A daughter of Khosrove, whose name 
 was Kosroveduiiht, was also rescued from 
 the death to which she had been doomed by 
 Artashir, by an Amatunian chief, named Otah, 
 who took her to the fortress of Ani, and there 
 brought her up in secresy. One of the sisters 
 also of Artavazd the Mandakunian, took refuge 
 with an individual named Tachat, who carried 
 her into Cesarea and married her. Artashir 
 having tranquillized the country, remained in 
 quiet possession of the throne twenty-six years^ 
 when he died. Tiridates, in the meantime, grown 
 
 See Hist. B. II; c. 31.
 
 158 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 up to manhood, particularly distinguished him- 
 self in the Roman armies, as a brave, warlike, 
 and skilful character. Gregory the Illuminator, 
 hearing of his renown, went to Rome to see 
 him ; yet, although he placed himself about the 
 person of the prince, he did not disclose to him 
 A. D. 285. his real name and character. At this period 
 Diocletian, who had lately assumed the imperial 
 sway, declared war against llirchey, king of the 
 Goths, and Tiridates accompanied the Roman 
 army sent against those people. On a battle 
 taking place between the two nations, Tiridates 
 engaged llirchey in single combat, overthrew 
 and took him prisoner, for which he was much 
 honoured and praised by Diocletian. The em- 
 peror, who had hitherto omitted enquiring into 
 the circumstances of the gallant young Arme- 
 nian, upon hearing that he was the son of 
 Kho:^rove, king of Armenia, directed him to 
 take possession of that kingdom as his lawful 
 inheritance.* 
 
 • See Hist. B. II, c. 32.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 159 
 
 C II AFTER XV. 
 
 The Reign of Tiridates — the revival of Chris- 
 tianity in Arme7iia by St. Gi^egory, and appoint- 
 ment of Aristakes and Vertannes to the Pon- 
 tificate. 
 
 TiRi DATES, to fulfil the kind order of the a. d. 286. 
 Roman emperor, which we mentioned at the 
 conclusion of the last chapter, set out for Arme- 
 nia with a Roman army, accompanied by Saint 
 Gregory. This occurred in the third year of 
 the reii^n of Diocletian. On his arrival in Ce- 
 sarea, he was met by all the Armenian chiefs, 
 who had been previously apprised of the object 
 of his expedition, and received by them as their 
 king without the least show of opposition. He 
 then took upon himself the government of the 
 nation, under the title of Tiridates the First; he 
 was crowned by Sumbat, a Bagratian chief, 
 and a descendant of Sumbat the Beuratian. 
 
 Tiridates having proceeded to the fortress of 
 Ani, there experienced the unexpected pleasure 
 of finding his sister living under the protection 
 of Otah, the chief of whom we spoke before. To-
 
 IGO HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 testifv his 'ohlications to this individual, the 
 king invested him with the rank and power 
 of an Armenian generah On Artavazd ihe 
 M-andakunian, who had saved him from the 
 bh)odv hands of Artashir, he also bestowed 
 great honours, making him generalissimo of tlie 
 Armenian arrnv. Tachat, whom we mentioned 
 in th- preceding chapter as having saved from 
 death, and married the sister of Artavazd, he 
 appointed g )vcrnor of the province of Ashoz. 
 Tiridates then visited the j);o^ince of Ekeliaz, 
 in which was a tem;>le of the goddess Anahitts, 
 to whom he offered sacrifices. Having invited 
 Giegory to join him in his idolatry, the latter 
 refused, upon which the king tortured him, in 
 twelve different modes. At length coming to the 
 knowledge of his being the son of Anak, the 
 murderer of his father, he ordered him to be 
 taken to t!ie fortress of Artashat and thrown 
 into a deep dungeon, where he remained four- 
 teen years, being supported all that time, 
 through the mercy of the Lord, by the charity 
 A. D. 287. of a pious christian woman. After this, Tiridates 
 collected troops from Armenia, and joining them 
 with the Roman army which had accompanied 
 him on his restoration to his kingdom, marched 
 to reduce those Armenian cities that were yet 
 under the controul of the Persians. He cap- 
 tured them, alter having three times overthrown
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA* 161 
 
 in battle Shapuh the king of Persia and son of 
 Artasiiir. Thenceforward he governed the whole 
 of Armenia, his sway being acknowledged as far 
 as the city of Tisbon near Nineveh. The country 
 of Atropatia, however, still remained under the 
 controul of Persia, as did Mesopotamia under 
 that of Rome. Having brought the nation to 
 an admirable state of order, Tiridates married 
 Ashkhen, the daughter of the king of the Alans, 
 giving her the title of Arsacian and queen, 
 terms used to express the highest honours to 
 which a woman could be raised. 
 
 From this union was born Khosrove the Little, 
 About this time the Ripsimian Nuns appeared 
 in Armenia, having criginally come from the 
 Roman States, thirty-seven of whom shortly 
 after suffered martyrdom.* 
 
 Not long after the marriage of Tiridates, he a.d. 301. 
 and many of the Armenian chiefs were visited by 
 the wrath of God, for their persecution of the 
 saints, with a sore disease, which the Almighty 
 caused to affect them. The virgin Khosrove- 
 dught, sister of the king, having received a 
 divine revelation, advised the Armenians to 
 release Saint Gregory from his dungeon, by 
 which act the divine anger would be appeased, 
 and his sufferings would cease. The latter, on 
 his enlargement, came and healed the king and 
 * See Hist. B. II, c. 34. 
 
 y
 
 162 HISTORT OF AUMENlAk 
 
 all those that were afflicted in the same way ; 
 and having preached tlie Gospel to them, happily 
 effected their conversion. St. Gresorv afterwards 
 w^ent to Cesarea, where he was consecrated 
 Archbishop of Armenia, by Leondius the metro- 
 politan, in the year of our Lord 302. On his 
 return to Armenia he baptized the whole nation, 
 with king Tiridates, to whom he gave the 
 christian name of Johannes, lie consecrated 
 four hundred bishops, and an immense num- 
 ber of priests, and erected various churches, 
 convents, nunneries, hospitals, and schools. 
 He also instituted religious feasts and other 
 ecclesiastical ceremonies, and diffused the light 
 
 A. D.318. of the Gosjjcl throughout the land. He ap- 
 pointed his son Aristakes archbishop with 
 himself, in order that he might be able to retire 
 at certain times into solitary places for the pur- 
 poses of devotion. This he often did, remaining, 
 for considerable periods, plunged in the deepest 
 meditation. In the course of a short time news 
 reached Armenia that the Emperor Constantine 
 was a convert to Christianity ; whereupon Tiri- 
 dates and v^aint Gregory undertook a journey 
 to Constantinople to visit him. On their arrival 
 at Rome an alliance between the two nations 
 was solemnly agreed upon, and Gregory was 
 consecrated pontiff of all Armenia, by Saint 
 
 A. D. 319; Silvester, head of the Romish church. On their
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 163 
 
 return, Tiridates heard that the country of the 
 Aluans had been invaded by people from the 
 north. Collecting his troops he, marched to 
 their assistance, and coming on the invaders 
 unexpectedly, totally defeated them. During 
 the heat of the battle the Armenian generalis- 
 simo received a wound in the back, of which 
 he shortly after died. The enemy were 
 obliged to take to indiscriminate flight. Tiri- 
 dates then determined to march against his 
 old enemy Shapuh the Persian king ; he ap- 
 pointed four generals to succeed the deceased 
 Artavazd in the command of the army, and 
 having led his forces against the Persians, he 
 gained several splendid victories over them. 
 Having at length made peace he returned to his 
 capital.* 
 
 At this period of our history the famous a. D.325. 
 Council of Nice was held, at which the Emperor 
 Constantine invited Tiridates, with Saint Gre- 
 gory to assist. Some important affairs, how- 
 ever, demanding their stay in Armenia, they 
 sent St. Aristakes in their stead. The latter 
 arrived there before the conclu.-ion of the 
 sittings of the council, and having taken the 
 creed of the fathers, he returned with it to 
 Armenia. Gregory, on his receiving this creed 
 
 * See Hist, 13. II, c. 35—39. 
 y2
 
 1G4 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 assembled his clergy and chaunted a grand Te 
 Deiim.* 
 A. D. 331. From this period Saint Gregory withdrew 
 himself from all intercourse with men, and 
 retiring into Upper Armenia, took up his 
 abode in a cavern in Mount Sepuh. Here 
 he lived, more like an incorporate cherub than 
 a carnal creature, until his final departure 
 from this life to inherit the reward of theriuh- 
 teous, — ^^ioys unutterable. The whole time of 
 his superintendence of the Armenian church was 
 thirty years, reckoning to the period of his final 
 seclusion. Some few years after, his bodv was 
 found by a hermit named Garnick, who was 
 directed to the spot where it lay by divine 
 revelation. His remains were at first placed 
 in Thordan, but afterwards transported to the 
 city of Valarshapat. Aristakes, or Rustakes, 
 the youngest son of Gregory, on the retirement 
 of his father, sat in the pontifical chair, agreeably 
 to the commands of the latter. He governed 
 the Armenian church with prudence and holi- 
 ness; he built a number of churches and con- 
 vents, and made many laudable improvements 
 in the spiritual affairs of the people. He was 
 unremittingly zealous in the discharge of his 
 functions, admonishing without distinction the 
 prince and the peasant, when their conduct was 
 
 * See Hist B. II, c. 40. 
 
 A. D. 332.
 
 HISTORY OF AKMENIA. -165 
 
 blameable. One of the Armenian chiefs called 
 Archelaus, styled prince of the fourth Armenia, 
 having- be. n admonished by Aristakes for the 
 dislike he bore him, the former was so much 
 incensed, that waylaying the pontiff while 
 going on a visit to the province of Zophs, he 
 killed him. His body was conveyed to the pro- 
 vince of Ekeliaz and buried in the village of 
 Thil. This pontiff presided over Armenia for 
 seven years. 
 
 Vertannes, his eldest brother, succeeded a. D. 339. 
 him. He was a man of uncommon piety, wis- 
 dom, and zeal, and ever on the watch to 
 improve the state of his church. Desiring to 
 bring into use amongst the Armenian churches, 
 the ceremonies of the church of Jerusalem, 
 Vertannes sent to Macarius, the patriarch of that 
 city for information thereupon. The latter, 
 having held a synod, furnished him with eight 
 canons, embracing the whole of the sacraments 
 in use with the believers in that patriarchate. 
 At this period St. Jacob, the patriarch of Nisibis, 
 the cousin of St. Gregory, and son of Khosrove- 
 dught the sister of Anak, being much famed for 
 his wisdom and sanctity, St. Vertannes wrote 
 to him for information on prayers of faith and 
 other subjects. The former, on this account, 
 composed for him eighteen treatises, which 
 contam most excellent doctrine.* Saint Vertan- A.D.340. 
 
 * See Hist. B. 11, c. 40.
 
 J6C HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 nes, after this, consecrated his eldest son Gre- 
 gory an archbishop, and sent him amongst the 
 Aliians, by whom he was shortly after martyred. 
 It is supposed that from this must have orid- 
 natedthepontincateoftheAluans.* In the mean- 
 time, notwithstanding the zealous labour of 
 Saint Vertannes, many of the Armenian chiefs 
 relaxed from the strict observance of christian 
 piety, by takingconcubines and committing other 
 indecencies. WheiiTiridates, of blessed memory, 
 beheld these actions of his principal subjects, 
 he besought them to desist frum their iniquity, 
 and to lead a life consistent with the puritv of 
 the christian faith : on perceiving the ineffica- 
 cy of his exhortations, and that the chiefs daily 
 departed from the paths of virtue, he became 
 disgusted with the affairs of the world, and 
 relinquishing his earthly crown, devoted himself 
 to the attainment of an heavenly one. He 
 retired from the government, and secluded him- 
 self in the same place, on Mount Sepuh, where 
 St. Gregory died, where he lived a life of the 
 greatest mortification and self-denial; wholly 
 devoting himself to the worship of his Creator 
 A.D.341. and the Blessed Saviour. The chiefs then as- 
 sembled together, and after deliberating on the 
 state of the kingdom, determined to endeavour 
 to induce their old king to return, promising, 
 * See Hist. B. II. c.41.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 167 
 
 in that event, to amend their lives. But he, 
 knovvinc: their ill dispositions, refused to resume 
 his crown, tor which they in revenge poisoned 
 hull. 
 
 Thus perished, as the Armenian records 
 ex{)ress it, " the brilliant mirror of piety," after 
 a reign of fifty-six years, being then in his 
 eiuhty-htth year. His remains were interred in 
 the fortress of Ani in Kamakh. They attempted 
 also to kill St. Vertannes, but on their surround- 
 ing him to complete their bloody designs, their 
 hands were withheld by an invisible power, 
 and the blessed Bishop passed through them 
 unhurt. He retired to the village of Thil, 
 accompanied by the holy consort of St. Tiri- 
 dates, and his sister Khosrovedught. Here they 
 lived a life of peace and happiness in the exer- 
 cise of devotion, and in due time were translated 
 to God. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 The reign of KJwsrove the Second. 
 
 On the death of Tiridates the Aluans rebel- a. d. 343. 
 led. A chief of this tribe, named Sanatruk, of a 
 branch of the Arsacidae, assumed the kingly 
 power and usurped the government. He also 
 sousrht to obtain the crown of Armenia. Ano-
 
 163 HISiORV OF ARMENIA. 
 
 tber prince, Bacur, g:overiior of the country of 
 Alziiies, followed the example of Sanatruk, and 
 became independent, liavmg secured the al- 
 liance and protection of the Persians. These 
 examples caused other chiefs to deem them- 
 selves free, and Armenia became the scene of 
 daily tumults, contentions, and rebellion. A 
 feud broke out between three noble families, the 
 Buznunians, Manavazians, and Dunians or 
 Ordunians, bv which thev were all destroyed 
 
 A. D. 343. and their races became extinct. Some chiefs, 
 more than ordinarily well disposed, at this crisis 
 came to St. Vertannes, who was still alive, but 
 living in obscurity, and having- consulted with 
 him, determined on appointing a head to the 
 nation. Their choice fell upon Khosrove, the 
 son of the deceased Tiridate>, to render whose 
 sway more successful and permanent, they 
 applied to the Romans for assistance to subdue 
 the rebels. Constantme the emperor, son of 
 Constantine the Great, sent them a large force 
 under the command of Antiochus, steward of 
 his house, with a letter expressive of his 
 friendship, kingly garments, and a crown, 
 for the purpose of investing Khosrove with 
 the sovereign authority. 
 
 A.D.344. Xhe ceremony of this prince's coronation 
 having been performed. Antiochus presiding at 
 the spectacle as representative of the emperor,
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Khosrove set about organizing an army, agreea- 
 bly to the military establishment during the reign 
 of his father Tiridates. Mihran, the Georgian 
 king, was appointed to the command of the troops 
 in the north; Manachihr, chief of the Rushtu- 
 niansjof those in the south; Bagarat, a Bagratian 
 noble, of those in the west ; and Vahan, the 
 Amatunian chief, of those in the east. After 
 these arrangements Manachihr was sent against 
 the rebel Bacur, the consul of Alznies, assisted 
 by the troops of Cilicia, brought into Armenia 
 by Antiochus. Vahan was dispatched to reduce 
 Atropatia, taking with him, in addition to his 
 own divisions the troops of Galatia. Antiochus 
 then, after having joined the two divisions of 
 Mihran and Bagarat, and added to them his 
 Grecian troops, marched against Sanatruk. The 
 latter, not daring to await the approach of the 
 combined armies, fled into Persia, to Shapuh, 
 taking with him many of the chiefs of the 
 Aluans. Antiochus then stationed the Armenian 
 troops on the boundaries of that country, to 
 intercept the rebel chief should he venture to 
 return, and having collected the usual tribute, 
 proceeded to Constantinople. 
 
 Manichihr's expedition met with still greater 
 success. He encountered Bacur, defeated, 
 and killed him, capturing his son and daughter, 
 the former ofwhom was named Hesha, whom he 
 
 4 
 
 169-
 
 170 HISTORY OF ARMENTA. 
 
 sent prisoners to Khosrove. He then invaded 
 the country beyond Nisibis and pillaged it, 
 taking a number of prisoners. Amongst the 
 latter were ei^^ht deacons of St. Jacob of Nisi- 
 bis, whom Manachihr ordered to be thrown 
 into the sea, at which the saint was so enrasfed 
 that he solemnly cursed him and his country. 
 Manachihr was visited by the vengeance of 
 heaven for his cruelty, and died miserably ; his 
 
 A.D. 346. country became barren and desolate. After 
 the conclusion of these ware king Khosrove 
 began to take a delight in hunting ; and for the 
 gratification of his favourite pastime, planted a 
 large forest near the river Azat, which he called 
 Khosrovakert after his name. Near it, on an 
 eminence, he laid the foundation of a city, and 
 named it Duin, which in Persian signifies a 
 hill. To this he subsequently removed his 
 court, which at this time was held in Artashat. 
 
 A.D. 350. While the king was engaged in the building 
 of his new city, the northern nations again 
 rebelled, incited by Shapuh, king of Persia, 
 at the instigation of the old rebel Sanatruk. 
 At the head of 20,000 men they entered Ar- 
 menia, and devastated the country as they 
 advanced. Khosrove hastily assembled his 
 troops to repel the invaders. Placing himself at 
 the head of the southern division of his army, he 
 directed Mihran to join him with the Georgian
 
 HISTORY OF AHMEKIA. 
 
 soldiers and north'ern division. With these he 
 crossed the river Arax, and directed his march 
 to the westward ; at the same time he issued 
 tjrders to Bagarat and Vahan to lead the eastern 
 and western divisions towards the north. The 
 enemy attacked the troops commanded by the 
 king and Mihran, and after asevere contest, gave 
 them a complete defeat. Mihran was killed in 
 the action, and the king, with the remnant of his 
 men, obliged to flee into the country of Zophs. 
 Shapuh and Sanatruk then advanced to the 
 city of Valarshapat, to which they laid siege. 
 Whilst they were pushing on their operations 
 here, Bagarat and Vahan arrived with their 
 respective troops, when a fight ensued, in which 
 the Armenians proved victorious, driving their 
 foes bevond the fortress of Oshakan. The 
 country into which the Persians were pursued 
 was almost impassable, from the strong nature 
 of the ground. Here the enemy determined to 
 make another stand against the victorious leaders 
 Bao-arat and Vahan. A battle more obstinately 
 disputed than the former here followed. In the 
 midst of the conflict a man of gigantic stature 
 and cased in impenetrable armour, issued from 
 the enemy's ranks, and made dreadful havock 
 amongst the troops of Vahan and Bagarat: and 
 although hundreds of arrows were discharged 
 at him, yet not a wound was inflicted. Vahan 
 
 z2 
 
 171
 
 172 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 perceiving the destruction this redoubtable war- 
 rior spread around him, cast his eyes towards 
 the church of Etchmiatchin, (erected by St. 
 Gregory the Illuminator), at a short distance 
 from the scene of the combat, and thus ex- 
 claimed : " Oh God ! who didst guide the stone 
 slung by David to the eye of the proud Goliah, 
 direct my spear to the eye of this mighty man !" 
 whereupon he threw his spear with all his might 
 against ihe giant. The weapon happily pene- 
 trated his eye, and brought him to the ground. 
 The Armenian army, inspirited by this miracle, 
 as it was deemed, fought with redoubled cou- 
 rage, and put the enemy to the rout, after killing 
 an immense number of them. The victorious 
 leaders returned with their troops to the country 
 of Zophs. They were here met by the king, who 
 in gratitude to Vahan for the exertions he had 
 made, ga\e him a grant of the ground upon which 
 the enemy were defeated, together with the for- 
 tress of Cshakan. The two deceased generals 
 Mihran and Manachihr were succeeded in their 
 appijntmentsby GarjoyleMalkhazuni,andZura, 
 the son of Manachihr; Garjoyle assuming the 
 command of the northern division, and Zura of 
 the southern. The rank of generalissimo of the 
 Armenian army was given to Arshavir the 
 Camsaracan, who had particularly distinguished 
 himself in the late contest. Khosrove, a short
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 173 
 
 time after, died, having been in possession of 
 the throne nine years, and was interred near 
 las father in the city of Ani. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The reig7i of Tiran the Second, and the pontrficates 
 of Ilusik and Pharnerseh. 
 
 Immediately after the death of Khosrove a. D. 353. 
 the Second, St. Vertannes convened all the 
 Armenian chiefs and generals, and consulted 
 withthemupon the expediency of soon filling the 
 vac mt throne. Having deliberated, they called 
 Tiran, son of the late monarch, to the crov^^n. 
 St. Vertannes then, having delivered charge of 
 the country to Arshavir the Camsaracan, took 
 Tiran with him, and proceeded to Constanti- 
 nople, to present him to the emperor Constan- 
 tino ; and to acquaint the latter with the choice 
 of the Armenians as to the successor of Khosrove 
 to the sceptre of their kingdom. When the 
 •report of the death of the late monarch, and the 
 election and subsequent departure of Tiran, 
 reached Persia, Shapuh determined to make 
 an attempt to obtain the sovereignty of Armenia 
 for one of his own family. He therefore assem- 
 bled a large army, and gave the command of it 
 to Nerseh his step-brother ; whom he directed to
 
 174 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 march toward that country and by force sup- 
 plant the absent Tiran. Arshavir, who as we 
 have stated, had been left in charge of the- 
 kingdom, on hearing of this expedition of the 
 Persians, collected his men and marched to 
 oppose the enemy. The adverse armies met on 
 the field of Mirugh, where a bloody battle took 
 place. Unfortunately, many jealousies and other 
 dissensions broke out amongst the Armenian 
 chiefs, and caused them to suffer a defeat. Having 
 perceived, at last, how fatal disunions were, 
 they became reconciled, and hazarding another 
 battle, put the Persians to flight. Some time 
 after, the northern nations made an inroad into 
 Armenia, by the province of the Aluans, but 
 being resolutely opposed, they were soon dis- 
 A.D. 353. persed, and driven beyond the frontiers. Constan- 
 tino the emperor having confirmed the choice of 
 the nation, Tiran returned from Constantinople. 
 He assumed the regal authority under the title of 
 Tiran the Second. He made peace with 
 Shapuh, king of Persia, paying him a tribute 
 equal to that which he paid the emperor. Tiran 
 was a prince of very effeminate manners, and 
 addicted to the grossest sensuality; he had three 
 sons, Artaces, the father of Tirithus; Arsaces, 
 who succeeded him in his dominions; and Tiri- 
 dates, who was the father of Gnelus. Vertannes, 
 the great pontiff, having lived a life of the 
 greatest holiness, and governed the church of
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 175 
 
 Armenia for a period of rather more than fifteen 
 years, died, and, according to his desire, was 
 buried in the village of Thordan. He was suc- 
 ceeded in the pontifical chair by his youngest 
 son Husik. This individual, during the life of 
 Vertannes, had married, and was the father of 
 two sons named Pap and Athanageney. For a 
 long time previous to the death of the late pon- 
 tiff, Husik had secluded himself from the world, 
 leadin.2: a life of the severest mortifications. 
 He was universally admired for the intimate 
 acquaintance he had with the holy scriptures ; 
 and the fame of his sanctity was so great, that 
 at the death of his father he was unanimously 
 appointed his successor. About this time a. d. 36!. 
 Julian the apostate began to rule the eastern 
 Romans, and marched at the head of a large force 
 from Constantinople against the Persians ; the 
 latter, on the approach of the emperor to the 
 Euphrates, destroyed the bridges which had been 
 constructed over that river, and thereby hin- 
 dered the advance of the army of their enemies. 
 At this conjuncture Julian wrote to Tiran the 
 Armenian king, to render him assistance. The 
 latter, unmindful of the treaty which he had 
 made with Shapuh, attacked the Persians, and 
 completely routed them. He then re-established 
 the brids^es, and thus afforded Julian and his 
 army an unmolested passage over the Euphrates,
 
 176 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Julian, on preparing to prosecute hi^ expedition 
 against Persia, demanded further aid fromTiran, 
 vi'ho furnished him with the southern division 
 of the Armenian troops, under the command of 
 Zura, chief of the Rushtunians. To convince 
 the emperor of his good faith, he gave into his 
 hands as hostages, Tiridates, his third son, with 
 the wife and children of the latter, and the oidy 
 child of Artaces his own eldest son, who was 
 lately deceased. The king retained by him his 
 second son, Arsaces, to succeed him on the 
 throne. Julian, on receiving the hostages, 
 dispatched them to Constantinople. He gave 
 Tiran, as a mark of his favour and esteem, 
 his own abominable portrait, which bore a 
 great resemblance to his diabolical features. 
 He requested Tiran to ])lace his present on the 
 eastern side of one of the churches, in tlie Arme- 
 nian metropolis. Tiran was in the act of hanging 
 this picture with his own hands in a church 
 of the province of Zophs, when Husik the 
 pontiff, arrived there and exhorted him to desist 
 from so horrible an abomination. The kingf 
 however persisted in his design, when the holy 
 saint, unable any longer to restrain his indigna- 
 tion, snatched the picture from his hands, and 
 throwing it on the ground, trampled it to 
 pieces. Tiran, fearing that Julian would at- 
 tribute this to disrespect on his part, and that
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 he should, consequently, be visited with the 
 emperor's vengeance, in a fit of violent rage, 
 caused Husik to be seized and scourged so 
 severely that he expired under the punishment. 
 His pontificate lasted six years. His remains 
 were interred near those of his father in the 
 village of Thordan. 
 
 In the room of the blessed Saint, whose cruel 
 death had left vacant the pontifical chair, the 
 Armenians appointed an old man named Daniel, 
 a Syrian, and disciple of St. Gregory, by whom 
 he had been consecrated priest. His sway 
 lasted but a very short time, for having thought 
 proper to admonish the king on the unjust death 
 of Husik, he' was ordered to be strangled. This 
 beino- done, the body of the unfortunate Daniel 
 was taken to the convent to which he had 
 formerly belonged, called the Garden of Hazies, 
 and there buried. The Armenians then wished 
 to appoint a descendant of the Illuminator to 
 the important office of pontiff: none, however, of 
 that family was found fit for the station. Husik 
 had indeed left two sons, Pap and Athanagheney, 
 but both were addicted to vicious habits. So 
 great, however, was the veneration of the people 
 for the memory of St. Gregory, that they hoped 
 for a change in the conduct of his two unworthy 
 descendants, and therefore for some time kept 
 the pontificate vacant. Having, as a probationary 
 
 aa 
 
 177
 
 178 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 step,, caused them to be consecrated deacons, 
 the Armenians saw then that their reformation 
 was hopeless, for they became more and more 
 irregular, until they were punished for their 
 impiety, and neglect of the duties they owed 
 themselves and family, by a visitation of the 
 anger of the Almighty, who caused them to be 
 consumed by fire from heaven. Athanageney 
 left one son, named Nierses, who proved highly 
 worthy of his descent from the good St. Gregory. 
 He was sent into Cesarea at a very early age, 
 and there carefully instructed in the fear of the 
 Lord. He made a rapid progress in Greek lite- 
 rature, and having at a more advanced age gone 
 to Constantinople, he there still more improved 
 his mind. It was at this city that he married 
 the daughter of a great prince named Aspiones. 
 On the death of his father and uncle, the Arme- 
 nians invited him to return amongst them ; but 
 in consequence of delay in complying with their 
 desires they did not appoint him to succeed 
 Daniel as pontiff of their church. 
 A. D. 362. This dignity was conferred on Pharnerseh or 
 Pharen, a priest from the convent of St. Johan- 
 nes Carapiet, in the city of Ashtishat. News of 
 the violences committed by Tiran on the church, 
 in the two before mentioned instances, reaching 
 the ears of Zura, who accompanied Julian in 
 his expedition, it gave him infinite pain. He
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 179 
 
 determined to separate himself from the Roman 
 troops, and being much beloved by the Arme- 
 nian soldiery, he drew off the whole of his 
 division, and retired with it to the province of 
 Tmioris, there to await the result of those 
 actions of the king-, which had induced him to 
 adoptthe measure he had pursued. Julian, highly 
 incensed at this defection of his Armenian 
 auxiliaries, wrote to Tiran, and after informing 
 him of the event, gave his advice as to the steps 
 the latter ought to pursue, saying, " if Zura has 
 acted thus without your knowledge, you should 
 destroy him and all his race." The king, foliow- 
 ino- this cruel recommendation, succee led in 
 drawing Zura into his power, after pledging 
 him an oath for his safety ; and then massacred 
 him with all his family, excepting his nephew, 
 a youth of about twenty years of age, who is 
 supposed to be ihe individual known by the name 
 of Dnastamatm. Tiran then appointed Salamut 
 prince of the province of x\nzta, to succeed 
 Zura m the command of the southern division. 
 On the death of Julian the aj^ostate, Valen- 
 tinian, who succeeded him as emperor, proposed 
 peace to the Persians. Shapuh, not liking the 
 terms, recommenced hostilities, and marched 
 towards Greece. On approaching the frontiers of 
 Armenia, he recollected the injury he had sus- 
 tained from Tiran on the first expedition of 
 
 aa 2 
 
 A. D. 363.
 
 180 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Julian, and determined to take revenge. Dis- 
 guising his real intentions, he invited Tiran 
 to a friendly conference, and on their meeting 
 in the village of Anzukh, in the province of 
 Apahunies, he upbraided him with his former 
 treachery, and springing upon him, plucked out 
 his eyes. The Persian monarch immediately after 
 ordered him to retire to the village of Coash, 
 near the foot of Mount Aragaz, there to spend the 
 remainder of his miserable existence. Shapuh 
 then appointed Arsaces, the son of Tiran, to 
 reign over the Armenians ; and having received 
 hostages from the chiefs, pursued his march. 
 Shapuh, not being able to effect much in that 
 country, then laid waste the coasts of the Me- 
 diterranean ; but being at length encountered by 
 the Greeks, he was totally defeated. He then 
 returned to Persia and commenced a horrid 
 persecution of the Christians in his dominions, 
 many of whom he martyred. An instance is 
 related of his having put to death at one time 
 the general, St. Sarkies, with St. Martirose, the 
 son of the latter, and fourteen soldiers.* 
 
 * Book II,c. 44.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 181 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 The ?xig?i of Arsaces the Second, and the ponfifi- 
 cate of Nicrses the First. 
 
 Arsaces the Second, son ofTiran the Second, a.d.363, 
 ascended the throne of Armenia under the aus- 
 pices of the king of Persia. This prince, instead 
 of studying the welfare of his subjects, and im- 
 proving his kingdom, was no sooner in possession 
 of the crown, than he began a career of vice and 
 licentiousness. In the second year of his reign, 
 Pharnerseh the pontiff died, having held that 
 dignity for the short period of three years. It a. d. 364. 
 will be recollected, that we stated in our last 
 chapter, that the Armenians had invited Nierses, 
 one of the posterity of St. Gregory, then residing 
 at Constantinople, to return to Armenia, with 
 the ultimate view of nominating him to the 
 pontifical chair. For some reasons he had 
 delayed accepting the invitation at that period, 
 and now, upon the death of Pharnerseh, it was 
 renewed. Complying with the people's wishes, 
 he hastened into Armenia, where he was invested
 
 182 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 with the pontifical dignity. It is related, that 
 on his first admission into the church as a priest, 
 in Cesarea, the grace of the Holy Ghost appear- 
 ed resting over him like a dove. Immediately 
 after he had assumed the government of the 
 Armenian church he introduced into it various 
 regulations, which he had seen in use at Constan- 
 tinople, and renewed the ancient and valuable 
 ceremonies, which, in the preceding pontificates, 
 had been permitted to fall into disuse, inlaying, 
 as the old records have it, the new observances 
 A. D. 365. into the old, like precious stones. Many irrep-u- 
 larities having also crept into the forms of public 
 worship, he convened a large meeting in the city 
 of Ashtishat, where every thing objectionable 
 was condemned and expunged, and the whole 
 established on a new and sound footing.* He 
 erected convents to the number of 2,000, and ap- 
 pointed, as superintendents over them, Shalita, 
 a good and just man, the disciple of St. Daniel, 
 with Epiphan, Ephraim and Gind Silcuney, all of 
 them worthy servants of our Lord and Redeemer. 
 He also built asylums for widows and orphans, 
 inns for the accommodation of strangers, with 
 numerous hospitals and almshouses, for the 
 support of which the cities and villages were 
 charged. Over these establishments be placed 
 governors, and the whole were put under the 
 • See Hist. B. II, c. 44.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 183 
 
 immediate superintendence of bis deacon, whose 
 name was Kliad, a native of the vilhige of Mart^o, 
 in the province of Carin. The holy St. Nierses 
 himself was unremittingly employed in further- 
 ing the welfare of his church, the whole of his 
 time being taken up in visitmgthe cities, villages, 
 churches, convents, and hermitages, throuj^hout 
 the kingdom. King Arsaces, and the nobles of a. d. 366. 
 Armenia, having observed the zeal of their holy 
 pontiff, convened a meeting, in which they de- 
 termined to constitute him high pontiff of their 
 religion, anxious to reward him by this high title, 
 though it gave him no more power than he had 
 before. From this period the pontificate of 
 Armenia, which had been created by St. Silves- 
 ter, for St. Gregory, became entirely uncon- 
 nected with other christian churches. The 
 head of it was deemed by the nation supreme 
 in all spiritual concerns, and no longer obli"-ed to 
 receive consecration at Cesarea, that ceremony 
 being performed thenceforw^ard by the Arme- 
 nian bishops. 
 
 In this year the emperor Valentinian sent 
 ambassadors to Arsaces, to prevail upon him to 
 renounce obedience to the Persians, and to place 
 bis kingdom under the protection of the Greeks. 
 Arsaces despised the exhortations of the ambas- 
 sadors, and drove them away from his court with 
 disgrace. He determined to rule his kingdom
 
 184 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 independent of every power ; and from that 
 period ceased paying tribute to both Greeks 
 and Persians. He then delivered himself up to 
 the indulgence of pleasure. On the return of 
 his embassy, Valentinian, exasperated at the be- 
 haA iour of Arsaces, seized his brother Tiridates, 
 then, as it will be recollected, an hostage at 
 Constantinople, and jnit him to death. He also 
 ordered his general Theodosius to march with a 
 large army into Armenia, and revenge the insult 
 that had been offered him, by subduing the 
 whole country. Alarmed at the news of this 
 intended invasion, Arsaces applied to St„ 
 Nierses for assistance in arresting the progress 
 of the storm about to descend on him and his 
 kingdom. The saint thereupon, accompanied by 
 several holy and eminent persons, went to meet 
 Theodosius, whom he persuaded to suspend hos- 
 tilities until he should receive further orders 
 from the emperor. Nierses then proceeding to 
 Constantinople, obtained an interview with 
 Valentinian, and succeeded in appeasing him. 
 The latter was much pleased with the saint, who 
 had conversed with him on various subjects 
 with equal ability; and the emperor honoured 
 him with great respect. On the departure of 
 Nierses from Constantinople the hostages of 
 Arsaces family were delivered up to him. These 
 were, Tirithus, the grandson of Tiran, and the
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 185 
 
 family of the deceased Tiiidates, whom the em- 
 peror had put to death on the first impulse 
 of his rage. Valentinian gave in marriage to 
 Arsaces, whose wife was lately dead, a young 
 virgin named Olympias, connected with the 
 imperial family. With the whole of these 
 ISierses returned to Armenia. The emperor, 
 previous to the departure of the saint from 
 Constantinople, to shew his sorrow for the 
 hasty order he had given foi- the death of Tiri- 
 dates, bestowed great favours on young Gnelus, 
 the son of the deceased, lie appointed him to 
 the dignity of consul, and gave him immense 
 treasures. These marks of favour excited the 
 envy of Tirithus, wiiich, however, he suppressed 
 until a fit opportunity should occur to gratify 
 it. Gnelus, on his return to Armenia, hastened 
 to pay a visit to his grandfather, the blind Tiran, 
 who was still alive in the village of Coash, and 
 related to him all the above incidents, with 
 which the old man was unacquainted. When 
 Tiran heard of the tragical end of Tiiidates, he 
 became exceedingly grieved : " xVhT' exclaimed 
 he, " I am the cause of his death, for I yielded 
 him as an hostage to Julian, and I am now justly 
 punished for it with blindness !'" Tiran bes- 
 towed the whole of his personal property on his 
 grandson Gnelus, consisting of various villages 
 and buildings, and desired him to remain with 
 
 bb
 
 ^^^ HISTORY OF ARMENIA, 
 
 A. D. 367. iiim in the village of Coash. Gnelus gratifie'l his 
 grandfather's desire, and shortly after married 
 Pharanzem, the daughter of Andovk. the chief of 
 the Seunies. The marriage was celebrated with 
 the greatest splendour, and the bridegroom was 
 prodigal of his gifts to nil the chiefs and other 
 guests assembled on the occasion, by which 
 he became extremely popular in that part of 
 the country. It was customary in Armenia, on 
 the marriage of the king, or of any me:nber 
 of the royal family, for the nobles to place their 
 sons as pages in the court of the palace. On 
 the occasion of the marriage of Gnelus the 
 custom was observed, and the children of the 
 chiefs, who assisted in this manner to irive 
 pomp to the festival, were adorned by him with 
 the richest vestments, so that thev outshone 
 even those in attendance on the king. By the 
 splendour of his presents to the pages who 
 attended him, Gnelus rose still higher in the 
 estimation and favour of the chiefs. Tirithus, 
 who, as we before stated, regarded Gnelus 
 with no friendly eye, to gratify his malignity, 
 associated with himself a miscreant named 
 Vardan Mameconian, and going to the king, 
 acquainted him with the trifling circumstance 
 we have related above, charging his relation with 
 havin<r a design on the crown, all which was 
 religiously sworn to by the wretch Vardan. The
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 187 
 
 king", giving credit to the tale, banished his inno- 
 cent nephew from Ararat. Gnelus took refuge in 
 the province of Arberanev, whence he removed 
 to Aliovit, and finally took np his residence in 
 the royal city of Zarishat. Tiran, seeing this a. d. 368. 
 unjust persecution of iiis unoffending grandson, 
 sent a message to Arsaces, severely reprehend- 
 ing him for it. Upon which the unnatural 
 kmg was so incensed, that he sent private direc- 
 tions to the chamberlains of his father, to 
 strano-le him. Havins: executed the barbarous 
 order, they buried him in the village where he 
 had lived. 
 
 Some short time after this tragical event, 
 Arsaces was hunting in the country surround- 
 ing Mount Ararat, which is not far from 
 Zulcote, and was so much elated by the sport, 
 and the number of animals with which the 
 mountain abounds, that he declared none of 
 his predecessors had enjoyed the diversion in 
 such perfection as himself. Tirithus, and his 
 minion Vardan, who were in the number of his 
 attendants, and who still sought to injure Gne- 
 lus, informed the king that his nephew had 
 a greater number and variety of beasts on a 
 mountain near Shahapivan, in the province of 
 Zalcote, and possessed a more extraordinary 
 way of hunting them, than any king of Armenia 
 ever had. This excited the jealousy of Arsaces, 
 
 bb 2
 
 188 HISTORT OF ARMENIA. 
 
 who, with a secret design of killing Gnelus, 
 wrote to him to meet him on the mountain 
 above mentioned, in order that they might hunt 
 together. Immediately after the dispatch of 
 his letter, the king set out for the appointed 
 spot, in hopes of coming upon his nephew un- 
 prepared ; in which event he might easily gratify 
 his cruel disposition. On his arrival, his envy 
 was excited to the highest possible degree by 
 seeing the beauty of the fields, the abundance of 
 game, and the splendid preparations that Gne- 
 lus's servants were making for the hunting 
 match. Arsaces, then privately directed the 
 envious and malignant Vardan to shoot Gnelus 
 as if undesignedly, with an arrow, during the 
 chase. Following;- the order he had received, 
 the miscreant shot the unfortunate leader of 
 the hunt in the back. He dropped from his 
 horse and immediately expired. On the com- 
 pletion of their abominable project, Arsaces, 
 Tirithus, and the detestable instrument of their 
 crime, began to lament and express every 
 external mark of sorrow for the unfortunate 
 accident, as it was termed. They removed the 
 body to Zarishat, where it was interred with 
 solemn pomp. The real circumstances, how- 
 ever, soon became known, and reaching the ears 
 A. D. 369. of Nierses, he pronounced an anathema upon 
 the whole three, and put on mourning for
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 189 
 
 the deceased. The kinsf, far from shewing: 
 contrition for his crime, ag:iravated it by 
 marryins: Pharanzem, the wife of the mur- 
 dered Gnelus, although his queen Olympias 
 was still in existence. This Pharanzem was 
 a woman of great personal beauty, but one 
 whose sou] was defaced by every base passion 
 that could render a human creature detestable. 
 Shortly after her connection with Arsaces com- 
 menced, she succeeded in destroying- the queen 
 Olympias, by poison, administered by a vile 
 priest at the awful time of receiving the sacra- 
 ment. After this she caused Valinak Seuney, 
 the general of the eastern division of the army, 
 to be assassinated, and procured her father 
 Andovk, chief of the Seunies, to be appointed 
 in his room. She also obtained for the latter 
 the government of the city of Tigranakert. 
 Nierses the pontiff, observing these dreadful 
 events, quitted the city of Valarshapat, and 
 retired to a convent, where he lived in the 
 greatest seclusion. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 The taking of Tigranakert by Shapuk. 
 
 The desertion of Arsaces from the Persians to a. d. 3?o. 
 the emperor, had been observed with no little 
 anger by Shapuh; but as he was, at the time when
 
 190 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 that event occurred, engaged in incessant wars 
 with the people of the north, he had no leisure 
 for the consideration of his affairs in Armenia. 
 At length, having made peace with all his ene- 
 mies, he prepared to chastise Arsace?, with the 
 more remote view of proceeding also against 
 
 A. D. 371. the Greeks. Arsaces, on being made acquainted 
 with the hostile intentions of the kin^ of Persia, 
 sent Tirithus and Vardan to him with larae 
 presents, to appease him and make a treaty of 
 peace. Shapuh, having accepted the terms, in- 
 vited the Armenian monarch to accompany him 
 in his expedition against the Greeks. Arsaces, 
 however, suspected the good faith of Shapuh, 
 and declined going with him, but sent to the 
 Persian army a detachment of Armenian troops. 
 The king having good reasons for believing that 
 Tirithus and Vardan had misrepresented him 
 to Shapuh, summoned them to his presence, 
 and reprimanded them severely. He then took 
 away all their appointments. Bitterly stung by 
 this treatment, they set out to join the Persian 
 army, but Arsaces having heard of their motions, 
 despatched Vasak, the brother of Vardan, 
 with a strong force, to seize and put them to 
 death. The latter soon overtook, and killed both 
 of them. Thus miserably perished two of the 
 greatest ruffians that stain the annals of Arme- 
 
 A. D. 372. nian history. Shapuh, in his advance against 
 the Greeks, had to pass the city of Tigranakert.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Being arrived at this place, he wished to enter, 
 to provide provisions for his army. The governor, 
 Andovk, however, shut the gates against him. 
 Shapuh then sent messengers to him, saying, 
 ^' Why do you close the gates of Tigranakert 
 aorainst me ? I come not with hostile intent, for 
 1 am a friend to the Armenians !" But Andovk 
 treated the messengers with contempt, and 
 drove them back with disgrace. He then pre- 
 pared to defend the city against the Persians, 
 who made some fruitless attempts to take it. 
 Having no time to lose in laying a regular siege 
 to it, Shapuh continued his march towards 
 Greece, after sending a letter to the inhabitants 
 of Tigranakert, wherein he said, " By your 
 resisting me you have given an example to 
 other people to act in like manner ; but when 
 I return I will give your city a severe lesson, 
 the recollection of which shall operate as a 
 terror on all others." Shapuh having concluded 
 his war with the Greeks, returned and laid siege 
 to Tigranakert, after sending to Nisibis his 
 Armenian auxiliaries. The people of this city, 
 instead of making overtures of peace to the 
 Persian king, mounted the walls, and scoffed 
 at his army. " Have you not," said they, 
 *' had sufficient experience.'' Do you wish for 
 a second failure ?" One of the inhabitants, more 
 bold and daring than the rest, cried out. 
 
 191
 
 192 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 "Go away from us, Shapuh ! If you do not> 
 many evils will attend you and your troops^ 
 more severe than those you formerly expe- 
 rienced from us !"' Shapuh replied to these taunts 
 in this manner, " Do you presume to call 
 yourselves Armenian soldiers ? You speak in a 
 very brave style, but act the part of cowards. 
 The brave never hide themselves behind walls, 
 and in security revile their foes ! No ! thev con- 
 tend courageously in the open field. You act 
 like women, whose principal weapons are their 
 tongues!" The citizens continued to return 
 answers of a similarly contemptuous nature. 
 Shipuh, on this, feeling incensed, called the 
 Grecian captives then with him, and told them 
 that if they would fight with courage and good 
 will with his army during the siege of the city, 
 he would set them all at liberty, and bestow 
 on them large rewards on its reduction. The 
 prisoners were exceedingly glad at the offer, 
 accepted it with eagerness, and desired to be 
 immediately led to the storm. Shapuh, then 
 commanded his Persian troops to surround the 
 walls, and commence discharging missiles at 
 the men stationed on the battlements. He 
 placed in the hands of his Greek prisoners com- 
 bustibles of various descriptions, to set fire to 
 the city, and stationed them near the battle- 
 ment^, with many huge wheeled machines.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 called asses, built in the form of chests, 
 with covers of extraordinary thickness, drawn 
 by three persons, and used in the following 
 way. They were brought close under the walls, 
 and, from their peculiar construction, there was 
 a sufficient empty space beneath them to hold 
 several men, who, secured from harm by the 
 cover above, could undermine the battlements 
 at their ease. When many of these are joined 
 together they afford shelter and protection to a 
 body of men, whose operations rarely fail m 
 destroymgthestrongestfortifications. The Greek 
 prisoners having drawn forward these formidable 
 engines, or moveable batteries, if we may so call 
 them, with their instruments commenced un- 
 dermhiing the walls of Tigranakert. Great, 
 however, was the labour required to move the 
 tremendous foundation stones, laid there by 
 Tigranes the Great. When the Armenians 
 ?aw these operations from the battlements, 
 they divided their forces into parts ; one of 
 which was employed in galling the Persians 
 with their arrows, the other in annoying the 
 miners below, by rolling stones down upon 
 them. But the latter were in perfect security 
 from the bulwark their machines afforded them 
 above, the stones making no impression upon 
 them. Shapuh, observing that already one side 
 of the battlement was shaking, and the other sides 
 
 iS3 
 
 CO
 
 194 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 ready to fall, ordered the trumpets to sound a 
 general assault. The besiegers then running 
 forward, cast showers of spears, stones, and 
 arrows from all sides, upon the Armenians on 
 the battlements. The Greeks darted their 
 combustibles into the city, which, in a short 
 time, was in flames. The inhabitants, in a state 
 of consternation, knew not what to do ; many 
 were wounded and fell ; others continued to 
 fight undauntedly. At last two sides of the 
 battlement fell with a horrible crash ; at the 
 same moment breaches were made in other 
 parts. The besiegers then rushed in, a massacre 
 of the inhabitants ensued, and many of the Per- 
 sians falling in the assault, the blood of the killed 
 inundated the streets, giving them the appear- 
 ance of what they would exhibit after a hard rain. 
 In the meanwhile the Greeks were employed 
 in throwing their combustibles, and a terrible 
 conflagration of all the buildings took place. 
 Dreadful Avere the screams and lamentations 
 heard on all sides from the children and women, 
 who were butchered indiscriminately by the in- 
 furiated assailants. Those who escaped the fire 
 fell by the sword ; and those who had taken 
 refuge in their houses from the fury of the 
 soldiers perished by the fire. The governor 
 Andovk was burnt to death in his house. Shapuh, 
 seeing the city almost destroyed, and but few of
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 195 
 
 the inhabitants surviving, ordered his troops to 
 cease from slaughter. Those of the citizens that 
 escaped death during the storm he took with 
 him as prisoners, and ordered that henceforward 
 the tribe of the Seunies should remain without 
 a chief, as Andovk, their late head, had held 
 out the city against him. After having caused 
 the Armenian troops, which he had sent to 
 Nisibis befoi;^ the siege, to rejoin him, he quitted 
 the country. Gnelus, chief of the Anzevazies, 
 was appointed general of the eastern division of 
 the Armenian army in the room of Andovk. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 The destruction of Arshacavan and the cruelty 
 
 of Arsaces, 
 On the reconciliation of Arsaces with Shapuh, a.d. 370. 
 and the march of the latter into Greece, the 
 former began to build a city on that part of Mount 
 Ararat which is in the province of Kog. Having 
 finished it he called it Arshacavan. Desiring 
 to people it as quickly as possible, he directed 
 it to be proclaimed, that all who would take up 
 their habitation in his new city should be free 
 from the arm of justice, and should not be amen- 
 able to any tribunal for any crime. On this 
 being publicly known, the city was soon stocked 
 
 cc 2
 
 1% HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 with debtors, murderers, robbers, and every des- 
 cription of bad and dishonest characters. In a 
 short time they became extremely numerous, 
 yet no notice was taken of their actions, however 
 A. D. 373. flagitious they were. The Armenian chiefs were 
 sadly annoyed by the ejcistence of this nest of 
 miscreants, their servants plundering them, and 
 then fleeing- thither, secure from the arm of the 
 law. They applied repeatedly to the sovereign 
 to annul the privileges of the inhabitants of 
 Arshacavan, but he was deaf to ail their repre- 
 sentations. Having heard that Shapuh had 
 returned from the campaign against the Greeks, 
 being aware of his intention to besiege Tigra- 
 nakert, although unacquainted with the fate of 
 that city, the Armenian chiefs deputed a few 
 from their number to wait on that monarch, with 
 letters, acquainting him with the subject of all 
 their grievances, and praying him to join with 
 them to demolish the newly built city of Arsha- 
 cavan, and to take vengeance on Arsaces ; in the 
 event of which they offered to perform any 
 service for him. On the arrival of the deputies 
 at Tigranakert they were astonished to see 
 it in such ruin. They, however, immediately 
 proceeded to the tent of the Persian king, 
 and delivered him their letters. Shapuh was 
 extremely glad, when he discovered the object 
 of their mission, and when the Armenian troops.
 
 197 
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 which he had separated from his army during the 
 sieoe of Tigranakert, and for which lie was then 
 waking, joined him, he detached them with a 
 body of Persian cavalry, under the command of 
 one of his own generals, to their aid. He also 
 gave directions to the general commanding these 
 troops, to act implicitly by the direciions of the 
 Armenian chiefs; he was, however, desirous that 
 Arsaces might be taken prisoner and conveyed 
 to Persia. Shapuh shortly after retired to 
 Persia. When Arsaces heard of these events, he 
 took refuge in the fortress of Ani in Upper Ar- 
 menia. The Persian general, having been joined 
 by the disaffected chiefs, proceeded thither, 
 besieged, and captured it. The king, however, 
 made his escape to the regions about Caucasus, 
 where he was protected by the Georgians. 
 When the Persian general found that the king's 
 person was not in the fortress, he seized all the 
 royal treasures, with the embalmed bodies of 
 several of the former kings of Armenia, which 
 had been kept there in vaults prepared for that 
 purpose. With these he rejoined his master in 
 Persia. When the chiefs heard that Arsaces a.d. 374. 
 had taken refuge in the country about Mount 
 Caucasus, they marched their troops against 
 Arshncavan, took it, and slaughtered all the in- 
 habitants indiscriminately, with the exception 
 of sucking babes, whom they took away captives.
 
 198 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 They were urged to this act of severity by 
 the manner in which they had been treated by 
 their servants. Nierses, the pontiff, having heard 
 ofthis event, left his retirement, immediately went 
 to the irritated chiefs, and taking the babes from 
 their hands, conveyed the latter to a town in the 
 neighbourhood of Arshacavan, where he provided 
 nurses to take care of them. These children 
 were well brought up, and on their attaining 
 maturity, went under the name of Vines ; because, 
 according to some, they were carried by their 
 captors from their birth place, in baskets made 
 of vine leaves. According to others, the name 
 had its origin from Vines, the name of the 
 village in which they were brought up. Nierses 
 caused the bodies of the kings of Armenia, which 
 we mentioned before, as having been borne off 
 from the fortress of Ani by the Persian general, 
 to be restored to the nation, and he interred them 
 in a village named Alzc at the foot of Mount 
 Aragaz. 
 A.D. 375. Intelligence of the destruction of Arshacavan 
 being brought to Arsaces, he became furious 
 with rage. He forthwith assembled a few 
 Georgian troops, with which he entered Ar- 
 menia, and during a period of twelve months, 
 wandered about the king:dom seekins: rein- 
 forcements. He at length obtained a few 
 Armenian troops, when he deemed himself
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. *9^ 
 
 sufficiently strong to subdue the rebel chiefs. 
 Nerseh the Camsaracan, at the head of the party 
 against the king, on receiving notice of the 
 latter's determination to bring the quarrel to a 
 speedy issue, united all the forces of his col- 
 leao-ues, and marched against the royal army. 
 The opposing troops soon met, and a well con- 
 tested battle ensued ; many fell on each side, 
 yet neither party proved victorious. The next 
 day both armies retreated from the scene of 
 the combat to recruit. While they were in this a. d. 377. 
 state, and preparing for a second conflict, a body 
 of Grecian troops, under the command of Theo- 
 dosius, made its appearance on the frontiers of 
 Armenia, the cause of which was as follows : 
 Valens, the successor and brother of the em- 
 peror Valentinian, had been informed that the 
 Armenians had assisted the Persians, when the 
 latter, under the command of Shapuh, under- 
 took an expedition against the empire. He also 
 was aware that Arsaces had furnished a body of 
 troops to the Persian monarch. On this account 
 he had issued orders to his general Theodo- 
 sius to invade Armenia, and ravage the country. 
 Arsaces, on seeing himself surrounded by his 
 foes, having on his right and left his insurgent 
 chiefs, and in front the troops of the em- 
 peror, was in an agony of distress ; and having 
 scarcely any other means of preserving himself
 
 200 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 from utter destruction, he sent messengers to 
 Nierses the pontiff, entreating him to assist him 
 to pacify his chiefs, and save him from the hands 
 of the emperor. The blessed saint, however, was 
 averse to interfere. '• Ir," says he, " he obtain 
 peace, he Avill again fill the country with dis- 
 tress." Theking, however, reiterated his entreaty, 
 so that, at length, the pontiff consented to be 
 the mediator between them. Having waited 
 on the chiefs, he succeeded in making them 
 desist from further hostility against the king, 
 and caused both parties to make this covenant^ 
 ** that the king should from that period employ 
 himself in regulating and improving the country, 
 and that the chiefs should pay him allegiance 
 and due honour." Merujan, chief of the Arz- 
 runians, and his brother-in-law, Vahan the Ma- 
 meconian, refused to make any concession; and 
 when they found that Arsaces and the other 
 chiefs were reconciled, they went to Persia, 
 where they abjured their faith. St. Nierses, 
 immediately after peace was restored between 
 the king and his subjects, went to Theodosius 
 the Grecian general, and entreated him to desist 
 from his intention of ravaging the country; 
 promised him that tribute should be paid, and 
 hostages given from the sons of the chiefs, with 
 Pap the son of Arsaces, to secure the further 
 obedience of the Armenian nation. Theodosius
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 201 
 
 ivas a man distinguished for extraordinary sua- 
 vity, virtue, and piety, and could not resist the 
 entreaties of Nierses. He therefore agreed to 
 the 1 (Uer's proposals, and havingreceived the tri- 
 bute and hostages, with a letter which Arsaces 
 wrote on the occasion to Valens the emperor, he 
 prepared to return to Constantinople. Theodosius 
 earnestly begged the holy man to accompany 
 him; the latter, after some hesitation, consented, 
 and they commenced their journey. Nierses ap- 
 pointed his deacon, Khad, whom he had lately 
 consecrated bishop of Bagrevand and Arsaru- 
 nians, to preside over the church during his ab- 
 sence. On the arrival of the general and the saint a. d. ars. 
 at the court of the emperor, the former commu- 
 nicated the peace he had concluded with the 
 Armenians, and presented the letter of Arsaces. 
 But Valens was extremely angry when he learned 
 the line of conduct wdiich Theodosius had adopt- 
 ed, and refused to see the holy Nierses, whom he 
 immediately sent into banishment. The Arme- 
 nian hostages he ordered to be put to death. 
 Theodosius supplicated the emperor to recal 
 his cruel orders; and prevailed upon him so far 
 as to obtain the lives of the prisoners; but nothing 
 that he could urge in behalf of St. Nierses, had 
 the least eftect on Valens. The blessed saintwas, 
 forthwith, put on board ship, to proceed to the 
 ,spot appointed for his exile. It was the winter 
 
 dd
 
 202 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 season, and the ship had not proceeded far when 
 a violent storm arose, which cast them away on 
 a desert island. Although the vessel went to 
 pieces on her striking the land, yet the holy 
 Nierses and the crew succeeded in oetting safe 
 ashore. They found the island extremely barren, 
 affording no nourishment fit for man. They 
 were obliged from hunger, at first to eat the roots 
 of the trees which grew there; but by the pro- 
 vidence of God, in a short time, the sea threw her 
 •fishes upon the dry land in such abundance that 
 for eight months, during which they resided 
 there, they never were in want. When the in- 
 telli2:ence of the banishment of Nierses reached 
 Armenia, the king being then free from his 
 enemies, broke the covenant he had so solemnly 
 made with his chiefs in the moment of his 
 distress; and sought to revenge on them the 
 mortifications their former opposition had oc- 
 casioned him. Some he succeeded in killing by 
 stratagem ; the race of the Camsaracans was 
 almost annihilated by his treacherous conduct. 
 He invited the whole of this tribe to the city 
 of Armavir, whither they repaired without the 
 least suspicion of the fate that awaited them. 
 When they arrived, the ruthless Arsaces caused 
 every individual of them to be butchered, man, 
 woman, and child ! It happened, however, that 
 one member of the Camsaracans escaped the
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENM. 
 
 fete of his tribe. He had not accompanied the 
 rest when they set out on the invitation of the 
 king. His name was Spandarat, the son of 
 Arshavir, and brother of Nerseh. He was married 
 to a descendant of the Arsacidoe, and at the 
 period of the bloody massacre of his race, was 
 residing at Hashtens with his family. When he 
 heard of this dreadful event, he took his wife 
 and two sons, Shavarsh and Gazavon, with the 
 rest of his family, and fled into Greece. The 
 holy Khad, then the officiating patriarch, 
 admonished Arsaces for his cruelty, which 
 irritating the king, he ordered him to be imme- 
 diately stoned. On the agents of the kingpro- 
 ceeaing to execute this order, the brothers of 
 Khad's daughter's husband, who were present^ 
 interfered and prevented them. These relations 
 of Khad were men of great bodily strength, of 
 the race of the Apahunians. On the creatures 
 of Arsaces again attempting to execute the 
 cruel mandate they had received, Khad's 
 friends attacked them sword in hand, mortally 
 wounded them, and rescued the holy bishop, 
 with whom they retired to their province. 
 Arsaces durst not follow them thither, fearing 
 that they might be joined by other chiefs, and 
 thus create a dangerous rebellion. He therefore 
 tried to take off Khad by his old method, trea- 
 chery. He called his chief eunuch, who wasi 
 
 dd 2 
 
 203
 
 204 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 entirely devoted to him, and gave him private 
 instructions to assassinate the blessed bishop-. 
 This coming to the knowledge of Shavasp the 
 Arzrunian, he invited the eunuch to accompany 
 him in a hunting excursion, when he prevented 
 the execution of the wretch's designs by killing 
 A. D. 379. him. About this time Valens died, and Theodo- 
 sius the Great was elevated to the imperial 
 throne. The latter immediately ordered the 
 release of all the holy fathers, whom his prede- 
 cessor had sent into exile. Nierses consequently 
 obtained his liberty. The emperor was so much 
 attached to him that he retained him at his 
 court for two years, at the end of which period 
 the great council of Constantinople took place. 
 Nierses assisted at it, and when it terminated, 
 he returned into Armenia. 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 The abandonment and captivity of Arsaces ; and 
 the almost total destruction of the kingdom of 
 Armenia by the treachery of Merujan. 
 
 A.D. 379 Shapuh, at this time, encouraged by the 
 recent events in Armenia, and perhaps secretly 
 instigated by the chiefs of that country, sent a 
 large army against Arsaces, headed by a Pahlavie 
 of great skill and courage, named Alanozan.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 The Armenian monarch, without allies, and 
 hated by his chiefs, saw that he had no other 
 means of safety than flight. He retired there- 
 fore to a fortress on a hill, where his enemies 
 could not approach him. The Armenian chiefs, 
 on the first appearance of the invaders, joined 
 their ranks ; and on the flight of the king, 
 pursued huii to the spot in which he had taken 
 refuge, blocking up every pass by which he 
 could have escaped. Arsaces, observing this, 
 became dreadfully agitated, and sent a secret 
 message to Alanozan the Persian general, saying, 
 "art thou not of the same tribe as myself, a Pah- 
 lavie.-* Thou brave Arsacian ! Why dost thou thus 
 hem me about to take me prisoner? Give me but 
 the means of passing into Greece, and behold 
 I resign to thee the crown and sceptre of Arme- 
 nia !" Alanozan paying no attention to this, 
 Arsaces came to the determination of delivering 
 himself up to him, with the ultimate view of 
 going to Shapuh. He obliged, however, the 
 Pahlavie first to swear that he would commit 
 no violence on him. This being done, Arsaces 
 went over to the camp of his enemies, and 
 surrendered himself. Many of the chiefs, on 
 beholding the fallen condition of their monarch, 
 could not help commiserating him. Some of 
 them determined to accompany him to Shapuh, 
 amonor whom were Vasak the Mamiconian, and 
 
 205
 
 206 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Dirastamatin, the steward of the royal house- 
 hold. With the whole of these Alanozan returned 
 to Persia. On their arrival, Shapuh directed 
 every possible honour and respect to be paid to 
 them, and appointed them a palace for their 
 residence. The Persian monarch then obliged 
 Arsaces to write to Pharanzem, his queen, 
 to join him in Persia. He also sent a detach- 
 ment of troops to Armenia, with an order to the 
 chiefs and nobles, directing them to proceed 
 with their queen to the Persian capital. The 
 chiefs were much alarmed at this unexpected 
 command, and sent to Shapuh begging that they 
 might be permitted to remain in their own 
 country. Shapuh remaining inflexible, they 
 became exasperated, and furiously attacking 
 the troops he had sent for their escort, put them 
 to flight. Tliey then quitted Armenia, and re- 
 tired into diff"erent countries. One of them, 
 Varazdat, an Arsacian, went to Constantinople; 
 and was appointed to a situation in the imperial 
 palace. Queen Pharanzem also, having col- 
 lected immense treasures from the royal palaces, 
 retired in company with Mushel, a Mamiconian, 
 to the strong fortress of Artagers, in Araxazor, 
 which had been recently repaired and strength- 
 ened by Arsaces. From this retreat she wrote to 
 prince Pap, then, it will be remembered, a hos- 
 tage at Constantinople, and urged him to en-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 207 
 
 deavour, by means of Nierses and the Greek 
 chiefs, to obtain the restoration of the ubiiost 
 ruined kingdom of his father. " If this be 
 hopless," says she, "at least do something to 
 endeavour to save me from falling into the 
 hands of Shapuh." \\ hen the Persian monarch a. d. 380. 
 came to the knowledge of these events, he was 
 extremely ani;ry, and forthwith caused Arsaces 
 to be seized, loaded wiih chains, and transported 
 to Khujastan, and there placed in the castle of 
 Oblivion ; so called because all who were once 
 placed there were never more heard of. Their 
 names even were forbidden to be mentioned, on 
 pain of partaking of their iate. IShapuh, after 
 this, sent another army into Armenia, headed 
 by the two apostates, Merujan the Arzrunian, 
 and Vahan the Mamiconian, of whom we be- 
 fore made some mention. On their entering 
 the country, they found it in a most deplorable 
 state of anarchy. The laws were not regarded, 
 neither was there any kmd of authority acknow- 
 ledf^ed. They proceeded on to the castle of 
 Artao-ers, where queen Pharanzem had sought 
 protection, and laid siege to it: but after several 
 attacks, they found it was impregnable by arms : 
 thev therefore turned the siege into a blockade. 
 The inhabitants, at lengih, finding that there 
 was no prospect of relief from Pap, to whom 
 the queen had written, opened the gates, and
 
 208 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 surrendered. Every thing in the castle was giveii 
 up to spoil and plunder. The inhabitants, 
 with Pharanzem the queen, were taken into 
 Assyria, and there, by various species of torture> 
 compelled to abjure their faith. Some were 
 picketted on the sharpened pegs of waggons, 
 and thus forced to forsake a religion they 
 venerated, and adopt one they abhorred. Those 
 whose firmness was proof against all the wicked 
 ingenuity of their tormentors, expired under 
 torture ; thus sealing with their blood the testi- 
 mony of their attachment to Christianity. Mushel 
 escaped to Constantinople, and there related 
 all these horrors to Nierses. Merujan and Vahan 
 I'^turned from Assyria again into Armenia, like 
 two fiends, spreading destruction wherever they 
 came. All the Jews residing in the kingdom were 
 conveyed by them into Persia. Arsaces, find- 
 ing himself in inextricable bondage, and inform- 
 ed of the dreadful events that had lately 
 occurred in Armenia, was driven to despair, 
 and seizing a sword, which the carelessness of 
 his guards had permitted him to have, he 
 plunged it into his breast and expired. His 
 reign lasted eighteen years, or, according to 
 other computations, thirty years, including the 
 period of his exile. 
 
 Arsaces was a monarch of vitiated principles, 
 and the sole cause of all the misery that visited
 
 mSTORY OF ARMENIA. 20(> 
 
 his kingdom. He was cruel, treacherous, and 
 tyrannical ; implacable in his resentment, a 
 stranger to every virtue that can render power 
 amiable, and devoid of every feeling that en- 
 nobles humanity. 
 
 bbapuh, some short time after, assembled a 
 large army, and placed it under the command 
 of Merujan the apostate, directing him to enter 
 Armenia again, and promising him the sove- 
 reignty of it, if he succeeded in subduing the 
 chiefs, and prevailing on the inhabitants to em- 
 brace the religion of the Persians. To assist 
 him, in attaining this latter object, he sent 
 with the army a number of Magi, the ministers 
 of the Persian religion. Merujan accepted the 
 terms, and forthwith set forward on his expe- 
 dition. He entered Armenia like a raging and 
 hungry wolf, and seizing the wives and relations 
 of the self-exiled chiefs, he confined them in 
 castles ; in the hopes that their husbands 
 Would be induced again to come to their native 
 country to sue for their release. He then 
 seized the bishops and priests, and sent them 
 all to Persia and Assyria, where many of them 
 perished by various tortures in defence of their 
 religion. The remainder of the christian mi- 
 nisters were kept in close confinement. All the 
 books wihch he found in the country, written in 
 -the Greek character, he caused to be burnt ; and 
 
 ee
 
 'SIO HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 issued an order that no Armenian should learn 
 that language. The inhabitants were only per- 
 mitted to use the Persian characters in their 
 writings. We before observed that all the books 
 in the Armenian language were written in 
 the Greek and Syriac characters, the Arme- 
 nians having no alphabet of their own. The 
 Syriac was used in religious writings, the 
 Greek in scientific works, and the Persian, 
 at this period, began to be employed in the 
 forms and statutes of law. The Magi, accom- 
 panied by executioners, were distributed 
 amongst the towns and villages of the kingdom, 
 where they forced the inhabitants to forsake 
 their religion, giving them the only alternative 
 of instant death. The dreadful news of these 
 enormities reaching Constantinople, St. Nier- 
 ses, and all the Armenians who were about him, 
 were plunged into the deepest sorrow : many 
 of the chiefs who had left the country at the 
 commencement of the persecution, came into 
 Greece, and were well received by their chris- 
 tian brethren in that country. Tke blessed St. 
 Nierses, after praying fervently for his perse- 
 cuted country, went to Theodosius the emperor, 
 and earnestly besought him to appoint Pap, the 
 son of Arsaces, king of Armenia; and send him, 
 with the remainder of the Armenian hostages 
 at Constantinople, and a suitable force to
 
 HKTORY OF ARMENIA. 21i 
 
 take possession of Armenia, by which he would 
 prevent the furthe-r effusion of christian blood 
 in that unhappy country. H^ solemnly entreat- 
 ed him to grant his request, if not for the sake 
 of expelling the old enemies of the empire, the 
 Persians, at least for the sake of preserving the 
 christian religion from the violence which was 
 then daily offered to it. 
 
 Theodosius, unable to withstand the supplica- 
 tions of the saint, invested Pap with the ensigns 
 of royalty. He then ordered his general Terentius 
 to collect, with all practicable speed, a large 
 army, and march with it to Armenia, to put the 
 prince in possession of his lawful inheritance. 
 The emperor retained Zarmandught, the wife 
 of Pap, with her two sons Arsac^s and Valarsa- 
 ces as hostages for her husband's allegiance. 
 The Armenian chiefs, who had, until this period, 
 >avoided disputing the power of Shapuh, now 
 joined Pap. Spandarat, the Camsaracan, the 
 individual who had escaped the slaughter of 
 his tribe, as related above, and Sumbat, the son 
 of Bagarat the Bagratian chief, were amongst 
 those who united themselves to his forces. All 
 now prepared for the expedition into Armenia. 
 
 ee 2
 
 212 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 The reign of Pap and the pontificate of Shahak. 
 
 A. D. 381. Pap, the son of Arsaces the Second, being 
 appointed king of Armenia by the emperof 
 Theodosius, marched to that country, accompa- 
 nied by a large body of Greek troops, commanded 
 by Terentius. Merujan, having heard of the 
 approach of the king, fled into Persia, after 
 lieaving orders with the governors of the castles 
 in which the wives of the chiefs were confined, 
 to hang their prisoners upon the battlements, 
 Ib derision of their husbands. He also forbade 
 the removal of their bodies, but directed that 
 they should remain there until they were de- 
 voured by the birds of the air, or become so 
 putrid as to fall to pieces. The chiefs perceiving 
 this, first attacked these castles, and having 
 reduced them, put the garrisons to the sword, 
 when they took the corpses of the women and 
 gave them christian buriah There were a few 
 individuals who had been kept in irons, and who 
 had escaped the fate of the women : these were 
 released and sent to their native places. Some 
 time previous to the departure of Merujan from 
 Armenia, he dispatched letters to Shapuh, who
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 213 
 
 'Was then in the province of Khorasan, to acquaint 
 hinj with the appointment of Pap to the crown 
 of i\rmenia by the emperor Theodosius, and of 
 the arrival in that country of the Grecian force 
 which the latter had sent with the young prince 
 to secure the throne. Shortly after, he again 
 wrote to the Persian king, informing him that 
 the Grecian general had entirely expelled the 
 Persians from Armenia. On the receipt of this 
 last communication, Shapuh became exceed- 
 ingly angry, and dispatched a messenger to 
 his son Artashir, directing him to assemble, 
 without delay, the whole force of Persia, to- 
 gether with troops from the Ghees, Aluans, 
 and all the other nations that acknowledged 
 his sway. These were all placed under the com- 
 mand of Merujan, whom the Persian monarch 
 ordered to advance with the greatest expedi- 
 tion, and give battle to the Greek and Arme- 
 nian forces. When Pap and Terentius heard this, 
 they applied to the emperor for more troops. 
 Theodosius immediately issued orders to Ad- 
 -deus, one of his principal officers, to collect all 
 the power of Greece, with the various engines 
 of war then in use, and march to the assistance 
 of Pap. This was quickly done, and a junction 
 being formed between Terentius and Addeus, 
 the whole body marched to the neighbourhood 
 of Mount Nepat, and encamped on an extensive 
 plain. The Persians advanced to this place, and
 
 214 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 pitched their tents exactly opposite to those of 
 the comlained armies. Terentius had previously 
 directed Georgianus, who commanded the infan- 
 try to form a bulwark round the Grecian and 
 Armenian camp with the shields of his men. This 
 being done, he posted his troops in the best way 
 possible to prevent a surprise ; the bucklers on 
 all sides presenting a formidable rampart. The 
 allied troops made a splendid show, from the 
 profusion of gold and silver ornaments with 
 which they and their horses were decorated. 
 The armour of the Grecian soldiers was of lea* 
 ther, with gold embroidery, and so tough as to 
 be impenetrable to arrow or lance. 
 
 The appearance of the Persian army was no 
 less splendid. The armour used by that nation 
 was of brass and iron. The Ghees and Aluans, 
 headed by their respective kings, and clad in 
 their peculiar war-costume, rendered the whole 
 a very imposing spectacle. The hostile armies 
 regarded each other with feelings of the 
 greatest rage, hardly able to repress their de- 
 sire for an immediate attack. At sun-rise, on 
 the day after the Persians came in sight of 
 the Armenian and Grecian forces, the com- 
 manders of the respective armies marshalled 
 their men in order of battle. The enemy were as- 
 tonished at the brilliant reflection from the shields 
 and embroidered armour of the Greek troops, 
 caused by the latter being to the westward
 
 nrSTORT OF ARMENIA. 215 
 
 of their opponents. This, however, was a dis^ 
 advantage, for the sun, darting his rays in the 
 faces of the combined Armenian and Greek 
 troops, dazzled them, so that they could not see 
 distinctly. Saint Nierses, who had accompanied 
 his countrymen, now ascended to the top of 
 Mount Nepat, and falling on his knees, lifted up 
 his hands, and prayed that victory might attend 
 the followers of the cross. 
 
 This was agreed upon as the signal for the 
 Greeks and Armenians to charge. The two 
 armies were quickly engaged, and in their meet- 
 ing seemed like two mountains of equal bulk 
 striving against each other : the war-cries of the 
 combatants, and the clash of their weapons and 
 armour rent the sky. At this moment the favour 
 of the Almighty was manifested in an extraor- 
 dinary way : the Armenians and Greeks were 
 much incommoded by the sun, which beamed 
 fiercely upon them, when on a sudden a thick 
 cloud intervened and quite obscured his rays. 
 A strong wind then arose, which blew with such 
 force against the Persians, that their arrows 
 were driven back against themselves ; the fa- 
 voured army now rushed to the conflict with 
 redoubled confidence, and were met with equal 
 courage. The Persians fought most undauntedly, 
 and for some time there was no perceptible 
 advantage obtained by either side.
 
 216 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 The noise and uproar increased, and torrents^ 
 ofblood deluged the field. The favourable wind, 
 we mentioned before, still continued to blow 
 with increased violence, animating the one side 
 by the certainty of divine aid, and throwing 
 confusion into the ranks of the other. Shergir, 
 king of the Ghees, a very powerful man, at the 
 head of his troops, fought bravely for some time 
 on the spot where he had first taken up his 
 ground, animating his men by voice and gesture: 
 having succeeded in repulsing the Armenians 
 opposed to him, he advanced, surrounded by 
 his troops, and encircled by their shields. 
 At this moment the Camsaraean Spandarat 
 charged this division of the Persian army, and 
 breaking through the thick array of arms and 
 men, came up to Shergir, and with a blow of his 
 sword brought him to the ground. He then 
 turned on the troops of the fallen king, and put 
 the whole of them to flight. They were encoun- 
 tered in their retreat by the Greeks, and almost 
 all killed. Mushel, the Mamiconian, performed 
 many gallant exploits in this battle ; he attacked 
 and slew Caren, a Persian general of great repu- 
 tation in arms ; and at the head of a body of cavalry 
 charged and dispersed the Aluans, whose king, 
 Jurnoir, was wounded by him, and narrowly es- 
 caped becoming his prisoner. Sumbat, an Arme- 
 nian general, also distinguished himself against
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA* 217 
 
 that body of the enemy where Merujan was sta- 
 tioned; he succeeded in turning the left wing of 
 the Persian army, and continued, until the end of 
 the fight, to harrass them without intermission^ 
 destroying numbers with his own hand. The 
 Persians at length abandoned the field in the 
 utmost confusion, leaving many thousands of 
 their slain on the field. 
 
 In a charge which Sumbat made on the 
 troops, about the person of the apostate Me- 
 rujan, the horse of the latter was wounded, 
 so that the miscreant was unable to quit the 
 field with the same speed as the rest of the 
 fugitives. Sumbat, observing this, pursued 
 him with the utmost ardour, and overtook him 
 at the edge of the thickets of Cagaiovit. The 
 gallant general charged the apostate's followers, 
 and after a severe conflict succeeded in taking 
 him prisoner. He tied his hands behind him, 
 and at first intended to carry him to the allied 
 camp, but reflecting that St. Nierses, who was 
 there, might probably set him at liberty, he 
 changed his design. Lookingaround, he observed 
 at a short distance the tents of the inhabitants 
 of Cagaiovit, and a large fire near them. He ap- 
 proached the spot, and found a great number of 
 people gathered around this fire, before which 
 was a spit on which they had placed some meat 
 to be dressed. Sumbat took the meat from the 
 
 ff
 
 218 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 spit, and bending the latter into something like 
 a crown in shape, put it into the fire to heat, and 
 thus addressed the apostate, " You aspired to 
 a crown, Merujan, with the desire of possessing 
 that of Armenia. Now you are aware, that I, as 
 a Bagratian noble, enjoy an hereditary right of 
 performing the act of coronation of the Armenian 
 monarchs. I feel it then a duty incumbent on 
 me, to crown you at this moment king of Arme- 
 nia !"' The crown formed of the spit being now 
 red hot, he took it with a pair of tongs from the 
 fire, and placed it upon the detested head of the 
 abominable apostate. Thus perished the wicked 
 ]Merujan. 
 A. D. 382. Sumbat returned to the camp of his friends, 
 and further hostilities ceased. Pap was now 
 the undisputed possessor of the throne ; and 
 distributed gifts of great value to those who had 
 been instrumental in procuring him the crown. 
 He would not permit Terentius, the Grecian ge- 
 neral, to leave Armenia, retaining him near his 
 person and loading him with honour and riches. 
 Addeus, the colleague of Terentius, was sent back 
 to Greece with the troops of the emperor, after 
 receiving rewards suitable to the distinguished 
 services he had performed for the Armenian 
 monarch. Immediately after this, St. Nierses 
 convened an assembly at Valarshapat, com- 
 posed of all the chiefs and princes of Armenia,
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 219 
 
 with the bishops, and other dignitaries of the 
 church, where a solemn covenant was made, that 
 ev^ery one would henceforward lead a life of 
 righteousness and peace. Pap, however, was a.d. 383 
 one of the first who disregarded the observance 
 of it ; he gave himself up to the guidance of his 
 passions, and vice of the worst description in a 
 short time became his reigning principle. Nier- 
 ses beheld the gradual change in the king's 
 habits with the deepest pain, and endeavoured 
 by every gentle means to lead his royal pupil 
 back to the paths of virtue. The mild admoni- 
 tions of the blessed saint failing to produce the 
 effect he looked for, he assumed a higher tone 
 of reprehension, which was so displeasing to the 
 king, that he caused the pontiff to be secretly put 
 to death by poison, which was effected in the 
 village of Khakh, in the province of Ekeliaz. 
 Thus, say the ancient records, was this most 
 brilliant light of the church extinguished, after 
 illuminating the pontifical throne for a period of 
 twenty, or according to others, thirty-four years. 
 Just before his death, the precious saint foretold 
 many important events. He declared that after 
 the lapse of fifty years, the pontificate should 
 never more be possessed by the posterity of 
 St. Gregory, and that, in aflertime, the kingdom 
 should be troubled by the incursions of the 
 tribes of Archers, &c. It is related, that, on this 
 
 f f 2
 
 220 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 mournful event, Shalita the Syrian, and Spipliall 
 the Greek, disciples of old St. Daniel, who lived 
 as hermits, the former on a mountain called Lion, 
 the latter on a hill named the throne of Diana, 
 formerly sacred to the heathen Gods, both beheld 
 St. Nierses ascending with glory into heaven, 
 surrounded by a host of angels. The sight 
 afforded them infinite joy; and subsequently 
 meeting, they related to each other an account 
 of their vision. Finding that the time at which 
 they beheld it corresponded to the period of the 
 Saint's decease, they reported the circumstance 
 in all parts of the kingdom. Nierses left one son, 
 named Isaac, hereafter, as we shall see, pontiff, 
 residing at the time of his father's death at 
 Constantinople, whereheperfectedhimself in the 
 knowledge of the Holy Scriptures, andthediffer- 
 A. D. 384. ent sciences. Shahak, of the family of Albianus, 
 the bishop of Hare, born in the city of Manaz- 
 kert in the province of Apahunies, succeeded 
 JNfierses in the pontificate; he was a good man, 
 eminent for every virtue, and well worthy the 
 his:h office to which he was elected. He was 
 raised to the pontifical dignity through king 
 Pap, who, observing the general mourning 
 throughout the nation on the death of Nierses, 
 procured the nomination of Shahak, on account 
 of the universal reverence and esteem in which 
 he was held.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 221 
 
 Pap, after the cruel murder he had perpetrated 
 =on the person of the late lamented pontiff, daily- 
 degenerated ; listening to the suggestions of 
 creatures who were unable to appreciate a good 
 sovereign's worth, he foolishly resolved to rebel 
 agamst the emperor. Uninterrupted prosperity, 
 as with men in general, made him forget the debt 
 he owed his benefactor. He dismissed Terentius 
 with his troops, and hastened to collect an army 
 in the province of Bagrevand. Terentius, leaving 
 Armenia, dispatched information of the conduct 
 of Pap to Theodosius, who immediately directed 
 him to return and commence hostilities against 
 the ungrateful monarch. The emperor also di- 
 rected the troops in Cappadocia to join Terentius 
 without delay. While the Armenian forces, 
 B.ssembled by Pap in the province of Bagrevand, 
 were preparing for hostilities, they were sud- 
 denly attacked by Terentius, and after a sharp 
 contest, in which a great number of them were 
 slain, completely routed. During the fight, 
 Terentius killed Gnelus, the general of the 
 eastern division of the Armenian army, with a 
 blow of his sword, which clove his scull. This 
 battle was the more decisive as the defeated 
 troops were taken by surprize. Pap, who had 
 imagined that the Grecian general was on His 
 return to Constantinople, having taken no mea- 
 sures to provide for his personal security, in the
 
 222 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 event of a failure of his attempt to establish his 
 independence, was taken prisoner by the vic- 
 torious troops, shortly after the discomfiture of 
 his army. The weak monarch, as abject in ad- 
 versity as he was inflated in prosperity, implored 
 Terentius in the most humble language, to 
 spare his life. Terentius loaded him with chains 
 and carried him to the emperor. When Theo- 
 dosius saw Pap, he reproached him for his 
 ingratitude towards himself, his cruelty to that 
 blessed servant of God, Nierses, and his unkind- 
 ness to Terentius. He then ordered him to be 
 put to death, which was done by the blow of a 
 sabre. Thus perished king Pap, after a short 
 reign of three years, or, according to other 
 accounts, of seven years. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIH. 
 
 The period between the reigns of Varazdat and 
 Khosrove the Third ; and the pontijicate of Zaven 
 and Aspiirakcs. 
 
 A. D. 384. Varazdat the Arsacian, who, at the time of 
 the flight of the Armenian chiefs from the tyranny 
 of Shapuh, took refuge in Greece; and who, as 
 we have related, was appointed to a situation in 
 the emperor's household, succeeded Pap on the 
 throne of Armenia, by order of Theodosius. He
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 223 
 
 was but a youth at the time of his assuming 
 the crown, yet remarkable for the possession 
 of a dauntless mind, Herculean strength, and 
 admirable address in the use of all the weapons 
 employed by men, of that age, in war. He more 
 than once bore off the prize in wrestling at the 
 Olympic games, and in the public arena he 
 frequently engaged and overcame alone the most 
 furious beasts of prey, such as lions, tigers, &c.: 
 by these exploits he became a great favourite 
 with the Grecian populace. It is also related, 
 that in a battle between the Greeks and Longo- 
 bardians he engaged five persons at once, and 
 slew them without receiving the smallest injury. 
 Besieging a castle with a detachment of Grecian 
 troops he killed, in the course of a few hours, 
 by his skill in archery, seventeen men, who were 
 stationed on the battlements, and was the 
 principal cause of its speedy surrender, none of 
 its garrison daring to appear on the walls 
 through dread of his arrows. Having accepted 
 the crown of Armenia, he proceeded toward the 
 kingdom with a body of Grecian troops, amongst 
 whom were several distinguished generals. On 
 his arrival on the confines of Daranaghy, he dis- 
 covered a band of Syrian robbers, who had for a 
 long period infested the country. He imme- 
 diately attacked ihem; they fled, and he pursued 
 until the fugitives arrived on the banks of the
 
 224 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 river Euphrates. The robbers passed over on the 
 trunk ofa large tree, which they used as a bridge, 
 and destroyed on their reaching the opposite 
 side, imagining that their escape v^^as then 
 sure. They were, however, deceived in the va- 
 lour and activity of their pursuers ; for Varaz- 
 dat, on discovering that no boats could be 
 procured to transport his troops to the other 
 side, with amazing address leaped across the 
 river, which was twenty-two cubits broad, and 
 engaged with double ardour in the pursuit. 
 The robbers then found further resistance un- 
 availing, and quietly surrendered. From this 
 he proceeded to Ararat, where he performed 
 similar acts of valour, expelling the Persians 
 whom he found there, and quelling a rebellion 
 which had broken out just before his arrival. 
 A. D. 385, He then took possession of the kingdom in due 
 form, and the fame of his valour and greatness 
 spread all over Armenia. The Grecian generals 
 who had accompanied him to Armenia desiring 
 to controul him, he became impatient of any 
 restraint on his independence, and determined 
 to abjure his allegiance to the emperor. He 
 therefore sent an embassy to Shapuh, king of 
 Persia, saying, '* If you will assist me against the 
 Grecians I will pay you the same tribute as I am 
 accustomed to pay the emperor." Shapuh im- 
 mediately consented, and articles of peace and
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 225 
 
 alliance were drawn up between the two nations. 
 When the Greek generals in Armenia perceived 
 the intention of Varazdat they immediately 
 gave notice of it to the emperor. The latter, 
 thereupon, directed them to summon Varazdat 
 to proceed immediately to Constantinople, and 
 in the event of his refusal, to bind him and 
 bring him in chains to that city. When they 
 communicated to Varazdat the orders they had 
 received, he durst not refuse complying with 
 them, not having yet received any assistance 
 from the Persians. He, therefore, set out for 
 Constantinople, determined stoutly to deny any 
 of the designs attributed to him. But, on his 
 arrival in that city, the emperor would not even 
 deign to grant him an interview, but treated 
 Ijim as a rebel, putting him in chains, and ba- 
 nishing him to the isle of Thule, in the northern 
 ocean. He reigned about two, or according to 
 some, four years. The emperor, Theodosius the a.d. 386. 
 Great, observing, by a perusal of their history, 
 that the Armenian kings were ever rebellious as 
 their affairs becameflourishing, determined to ap- 
 point two to reign over that country at the same 
 time, so that if one revolted, the other might be 
 made use of to bring the refractory again to sub- 
 jection. With this view he appointed the two 
 sons of Pap, Arsaces and Valarsaces, who were 
 hostages at Constantinople, and still in their
 
 226 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 minority, joint kings of Armenia. He, however^ 
 detained their mother Zarmandught, who was a 
 native of the imperial city, at Constantinople ; 
 and then sent the two young kings, with wise 
 guardians, and a large army, to take possession- 
 of their kingdom. 
 A. D. 386. Arsaces the Third, and Valarsaces the Second, 
 the sons of Pap, began their reign over Armenia 
 under the auspices of the emperor Theodosius 
 the Great. Arsaces fixed his residence in Duin^ 
 Valarsaces in the city of Eriza, in the province 
 of Ekeliaz, The former married the daughter of 
 Babik, chief of the Seunies ; the latter of Isaac, 
 the Bagratian noble. Valarsaces died shortly 
 after his marriage, and before the expiration of a 
 year after his assumption of the regal power. 
 Just at this period Shahak the pontiff also diedj 
 having presided over the church for two years, 
 or according to other information, four years. 
 Zaven, of the family of Albianus, succeeded 
 Shahak as pontiff, and died a year, or accord- 
 ing to other accounts, four years, afterwards. 
 Aspurakes, a relation of the last pontiff, then 
 assumed that dignity, and died in the third, 
 or as some state, in the fifth year of his pontifi- 
 cate. About this time, Theodosius being deeply 
 employed in the affairs of the western part of 
 his empire, appointed his eldest son Arcadius 
 his colleague, and gave him the government of
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 227 
 
 the eastern nations. Shapuh, the king of Persia, 
 hearing this, sent an embassy to the young 
 emperor to negotiate a peace. A treaty was a. d. 387. 
 then made between these two powerful nations, 
 and in the articles that were drawn up on the 
 occasion, some particulars were inserted res- 
 pecting Armenia. They agreed to divide this 
 kingdom into two parts ; the western, extend- 
 ing from Armenia Minor and Mesopotamia to 
 the limits of Taron, which was thenceforward to 
 be tributary to the Greeks; and the eastern, 
 which was far more populous and fruitful, com- 
 prehending all the country lying to the eastward 
 of Mount Ararat, was ceded for ever to the Per- 
 sians. This memorable event occurred in the 
 second year of the reign of Arsaces the Third. 
 Arsaces, on being informed of this partition of 
 Armenia, held a consultation with his chiefs, 
 and with their concurrence quitted that portion 
 of the country that was thenceforward to belong 
 to the Persians, and went to that which was to 
 remain under the dominon of the emperor. He 
 removed his court to the city of Eriza in the 
 province of Ekeliaz. The Armenian chiefs accom- 
 panied him with their relations and property, 
 conceiving it better to live in poverty, under the 
 mild and paternal government of a christian king, 
 than to enjoy riches under the yoke of a heathen. 
 Shapuh, much hurt at this desertion of his part 
 
 gg2
 
 228 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 t)f Armenia, endeavoured to entice them back by 
 appointing Khosrove king over it. 
 
 A. D. 388. Khosrove the Third, of a branch of the Arsaci- 
 dse, shortly after the departure of Arsaces to 
 Eriza, assumed the crown of that portion of 
 Armenia ceded to the Persians. The king of 
 Persia, immediately after this event, sent mes- 
 sages to the chiefs, who had accompanied 
 Arsaces, inviting them to return and resume 
 possession of their lands in Eastern Armenia. 
 Most of them accepted this invitation and went 
 back, but a few remained attached to Arsaces. 
 Among the latter were the illustrious Dara, 
 brother-in-law of Arsaces, and general of his 
 army, the brave Gazavon, son of Spandarat the 
 Camsaracan, and a few others, whose posses- 
 sions were, for a while, confiscated by king 
 Khosrove. 
 
 A. D. 389. Just before the chiefs, who had accepted 
 Shapuh's invitation, set out on their return to 
 Eastern Armenia, a quarrel took place between 
 Arsaces and Isaac, the Bagratian noble, which 
 induced the latter, with three other distin- 
 guished chiefs, to abandon Arsaces, and join 
 themselves to Khosrove. On the departure of 
 Isaac and his party from Eriza, Arsaces gave 
 directions for the royal treasures to be taken out 
 of the fortress of Ani, and conveyed to the coun- 
 try of Zophs. The former quickly got intelli-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 229 
 
 gence of this, and waylaying the escort provided 
 for the protection of the treasure, they succeeded 
 in capturing it, and carried it in triumph to 
 Khosrove, who took possession of it as public 
 property. Isaac was rewarded for the share he 
 had in this exploit with the appointment of 
 generalissimo of his army. Arsaces, when he a. d. 390, 
 heard of the capture of his treasure, and of its 
 being given to Khosrove, wrote to the latter to 
 demand its restoration. Khosrove treated his 
 letter with the greatest indifference, replying, 
 ** the treasures in question belong to the state 
 over which I preside, and shall be guarded ac- 
 cordingly." After many fruitless embassies had 
 passed between them on the subject, Arsaces 
 collected an army, and marched with great 
 resentment against his rival. Khosrove was 
 not averse to the contest, and brought together 
 troops, with which he advanced to meet Ar- 
 saces. The armies came in sight of each other 
 in the province of Vanand. The place on which 
 they pitched their camps was called Erevil. 
 As the day was hastening to its close when 
 the two armies approached each other, the 
 battle was suspended until the following day. 
 In the interim, they sought repose from their 
 previous fatigues. Both leaders had predeter- 
 mined not to listen to any proposals for peace, 
 but prepared to trust all to the sword. Thus
 
 230 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 then did this unhappy nation again see her 
 children about to plunge their swords into each 
 other's bosoms. On the dawn of the next daj^ 
 the troops engaged with all the rancour that 
 particularly distinguishes civil wars. The armies 
 met like two heavily laden ships, which in a 
 storm are driven towards each other, and both 
 sink by the violence of the concussion. The 
 clamour of those actually contending, the shouts 
 that marked apartial advantage, the groans of the 
 dying, with the clash of the weapons and armour 
 of the combatants, formed a scene of the greatest 
 horror. Dara, theSeunian, and principal general 
 of the army of Arsaces, made a gallant charge on 
 the troops opposed to him, killing numbers with 
 his own hand; but borne away by impetuosity, 
 he was surrounded bv a host of foes and killed. 
 On his fall the advantage seemed to lean towards 
 Khosrove; the army of Arsaces becoming dis- 
 heartened by the loss of its best commander. 
 Isaac, the Bagratian noble, not less brave and 
 more skilful than Dara, after the flill of the latter, 
 made a furious attack upon that part of the army 
 where Arsaces was, and succeeded , after a dread- 
 ful carnage, in putting it to flight. Arsaces with 
 difficulty made his escape, accompanied by a 
 small band of followers. Gazavon, the Camsa- 
 racan, still remained, and fought with the courage 
 of a lioni but seconded only by a few men, and
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 surrounded by the troops of Khosrove, he saw 
 the battle was lost, and making a gallant charge 
 through his foes, escaped and rejoined his 
 master. Isaac, with a few troops, pursued the 
 fugitives, and Arsaces was in the most immi- 
 nent danger of being either killed or taken, 
 when Gazavon seeing this, with a small party 
 of men, attacked Isaac and drove him back, 
 which extricated the king from his danger. 
 The troops of Isaac were dispersed in a second 
 attack by the gallantry of Gazavon. Several 
 times did the victorious troops return to the 
 assault, but were always foiled by the valour 
 of this chief; and Arsaces succeeded in effecting 
 his escape to his capital. 
 
 Isaac then returned to Khosrove, who, there- 
 upon, retired to his kingdom. Arsaces shortly 
 after fell a victim to a consumption, in the city 
 of Eriza, after a reign of four years and a half ; 
 two over the whole of Armenia, and two and a 
 half oyer a part of it. According to other com- 
 putations he reigned seven years, five over the 
 whole of the country, and two over the half of it. 
 After the death of Arsaces, the emperor did 
 not appoint a king to rule over Armenia; but 
 sent a Greek officer, as general of the armies of 
 that nation, and chief of the nobles residing in 
 that part under his power ; the Armenian chiefs, 
 with Gazavon at their head, being displeased 
 
 231
 
 232 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 with this arrangement, wrote to Khosrove, to 
 bury all ancient feuds in oblivion, to receive 
 them as his subjects, to restore them their 
 ancient possessions, or to give them others ia 
 room of them. Khosrove having consented, they 
 renounced further obedience to the emperor, and 
 went over to Eastern Armenia, where they 
 were reinstated in possession of their lands, and 
 lived in peace and tranquillity. Khosrove, a 
 short time afterwards, wrote to the emperor 
 Arcadius, and solicited the government of 
 Western Armenia, promising to pay tribute,, 
 in proportion to what he paid the Persians for 
 the kinjjdom he then held. Arcadius complied, 
 and Khosrove thenceforward ruled over the whole 
 of Armenia, acknowledging allegiance both to 
 the Persians and Greeks. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 The re'urn of Viramshapuh ; the exile of Khosrove^ 
 (lunng- the duijs of St. JMesrop, when the Arme^ 
 7iian characters luere itivented by the latter. 
 
 A. D. 390. On the death ofAspurakes the pontiff, Isaac 
 the Parthian, son of Nierses the Great, with the 
 consent of Khosrove and the whole Armenian 
 nation, succeeded him. According to the old 
 records, he was a mirror of every eminent and
 
 HISTORV OF ARMENIA. 
 
 233 
 
 estimable quality, a great preceptor of the 
 church, and one whose humility and correct 
 conduct, formed an admirable contrast to the 
 pride and licentiousness of the other nobles ot 
 the kingdom. 
 
 A short time after the elevation of Isaac to the a. d. 391. 
 pontifical dignity, several of the chiefs, who were 
 at enmity with Khosrove, finding that the saint 
 had been appointed without any reference to 
 Shapuh, went to that monarch, and made a com- 
 plaint against their king, saying, that by the 
 tenor of his conduct, they were sure he intended 
 to rebel against the Persians. Shapuh, having 
 lent a willinirear to this accusation, sent a strict 
 command to Khosrove to repair instantly to 
 Persia. The latter, exasperated at this message, 
 exclaimed, " Am I the slave of Shapuh, that he 
 chooses to treat me with this indignity? What 
 business has he with me?" He then drove the 
 messengers from his court with every mark 
 of disgrace, and immediately after sent to the 
 emperor Arcadius for assistance against the Per- 
 sians. Arcadius refused granting him any aid. 
 
 Shapuh then assembled an army, and placed a. d. 392. 
 it under the command of his son Artashir, di- 
 recting him to march into Armenia, and bring 
 Khosrove to reason. The Armenian monarch, 
 bereft of all succour, fell into a state of sad an- 
 xiety, and having no better alternative, yielded 
 
 hh
 
 234 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 himself up to Artashir. He was immediately 
 dethroned, and put in chains, and his brother 
 Viramshapuh appointed king. Artashir, imme- 
 diately after he had taken possession of the 
 kingdom, changed all the orders of rank which 
 Khosrove had instituted amongst the chiefs. 
 lie also deposed St. Isaac from the pontifical 
 chair, without even seeing him, but still con- 
 tinued the payment of tribute to the Greeks. 
 The Camsaracan Gazavon, being at this period 
 in possession of considerable power and influence 
 with the people, Artashir, by stratagem, took 
 him and his son Hirahat prisoners, and bound 
 them in chains. With them and the captive 
 Khosrove, he quitted the country, and set out 
 for Ctesiphon, after leaving a large detachment 
 of Persian troops with Viramshapuh, to keep the 
 kingdom in order and tranquillity. Shavarsh, the 
 brother of Gazavon, and Pargev the Amatunian 
 chief, with his son Manuel, having taken with 
 them seven hundred men, followed secretly the 
 Persian prince, with a view of attempting the 
 rescue of Khosrove, Gazavon, and his son. Hav- 
 ing overtaken the Persians, they attacked them, 
 and a bloody fight ensued. The captives being 
 loaded with irons, the assailants were unable 
 to set them at liberty. A vast number of the 
 Persians fell in consequence of the confusion that 
 prevailed amongst them from the unexpected
 
 HiSTORY OF ARMENIA. 235 
 
 nature of the attack. The assailants, being all 
 select and powerful men, made a dreadful 
 carnage. Shavarsh, inflamed to fury by the 
 recollection of his brother Gazavon in chains, 
 cast himself into the Persian ranks, like a fire- 
 brand spreading destruction wherever he came. 
 Overpowered, however, by numbers, he fell. 
 Manuel, the son of Pargev, was also killed, after 
 having displayed surprizing feats of valour. His 
 father Pargev met a worse fate, for in endea- 
 vouring to escape he was made prisoner, and 
 brought before Artashir, who caused him to 
 be flayed alive. Artashir then ordered Khosrove 
 to be taken to the castle of Oblivion, in Khujas- 
 tan, of which we formerly gave some particulars, 
 and the skin of Pargev always to be held before 
 him ; Gazavon and his son Hirahat accompanied 
 him; the former died after an imprisonment of 
 two months. 
 
 Artashir wrote to Viramshapuh to confiscate 
 all the property of Pargev, Gazavon, and his 
 brother Shavarsh, and directed St. Isaac to be 
 reinstated in the pontificate, at the importunity 
 of the fettered Khosrove. 
 
 On the arrival of Artashir at Ctesiphon, he found 
 
 his father Shapuh dead, upon which he assumed 
 the government of Persia. Viramshapuh, the a.d. 392. 
 brother of Khosrove the Arsacian, on his suc- 
 ceeding the deposed monarch, shewed himself 
 
 hh 2
 
 236 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 in all things obedient to the Persians, in conse- 
 quence of which his reign was marked with great 
 tranquillity. A year previous to this, Isaac, the 
 Armenian generalissimo died, and St. Isaac 
 solicited Viramshapuh to confer this appointment 
 on his son-in-law Hamazasp, which was done. 
 The pontift' then, having obtained from Viram- 
 shapuh a letter to Artashir, proceeded with 
 it to Persia, to request that monarch to confirm 
 Hamazasp in his new dignity. Here he was 
 much honoured and esteemed for his meek- 
 ness and humility, and Artashir granted his 
 suit. Hamazasp was of the race of the Mami- 
 conians. The king estabhshed by a decree, that 
 this tribe should be the fifth in rank and dignity 
 amongst the nobles of Armenia, and sent a letter 
 by St. Isaac to Viramshapuh notifying his will. 
 AVhen Viramshapuh received it he acted accord- 
 ing to the desires of the Persian sovereign. 
 
 A. D. 393- Some time after, Artashir died, and was suc- 
 ceeded by Viramcurmansbah, who distinguished 
 the Armenians by particular favours. Conceiving 
 a friendship for Viramshapuh, he set at liberty 
 his brother Khosrove, who was this moment in 
 chains in the castle of Oblivion ; the latter was 
 thenceforward supported in ease and affluence. 
 
 A. D.393. When Armeniabegan to be a little tranquillized 
 after the violent convulsion she had experienced, 
 St. Isaac commenced repairing the churches
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 237 
 
 wliieh had fallen into decay. He entirely rebuilt 
 the church of St. Ripsima, and while prosecuting 
 this work, discovered the urn ofthe saint sealed 
 with the cross-engraven signet of St. Gregory. 
 St. Isaac, having affixed his own seal on the urn, 
 near that of St. Gregory, put it in its original 
 place. At this time St. Mesrop became famous 
 for sanctity and wisdom. He was the son of a 
 pious man named Vardan, ofthe village of Haze- 
 eas in the province of Taron, and having become 
 well versed in Greek literature, as well as in 
 the arts and sciences, attached himself to St. 
 Nierses. After the death of this glorious defender 
 of the faith, Mesrop retired to a solitary place, 
 and led a life of holy contemplation. 
 
 He was induced to leave this solitude by a. d. 396. 
 hearing the fame of St. Isaac, whom he visited, 
 and from whom he received the dignity of a 
 doctor of divinity. With the sanction of the 
 pontiff, he taught and preached in all parts of 
 the kingdom. In conjunction with St. Isaac, a.d. 401, 
 he endeavoured to form the Armenian alphabet, 
 for till this period, the Armenians were ac- 
 customed to use the characters of other nations 
 in their writings. Having found their exertions 
 unavailing, they sought to gain, by prayer from 
 God, what they conceived human ingenuity, 
 unassisted by him, unequal to supply. St. Mes- a. d. 406. 
 rop, about this time, with a few disciples, went to
 
 238 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Mesopotamia, and thence so Samosata ; and at 
 this latter place, in time of prayer, as it is related, 
 received from the Almighty the object of his 
 incessant supplications. Having arisen from his 
 knees, he at that place and moment invented all 
 our characters in exquisite perfection, and forth- 
 with began to translate the book of Proverbs from 
 the Greek, as a test of the character, in which 
 he was assisted by two of his pupils, Johan of 
 Ekeliaz andJosephof Palin. This invention of the 
 Armenian letters took place in A. D. 406, in the 
 seventeenth year of the pontificate of St. Isaac, 
 
 A. D.407 ^"^ fifteenth of the reign of Viramshapuh. St. 
 Mesrop, with his invention, came joyfully to 
 Armenia, and the king and pontiff went to 
 meet him, bringing him to the capital with 
 songs of praise and glory to the Bestower 
 
 A.D. 408. of all good. From this period the Armenian 
 characters were introduced into all the schools 
 in the kingdom, and youth were taught their 
 language by them. Armenian literature soon 
 attained a respectable height, and the Per- 
 sian division of the kingdom became cele- 
 brated for knowledge of every descrij)tion. St. 
 Mesrop, after this, invented distinct characters 
 for the Georgians and Aluans, according to the 
 different nature of their languges. Viramshapuh 
 directed all these things to beinserted in the royal 
 archives, bearing the testimony of the whole
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 239 
 
 nation. St. Isaac then commenced translating a. D.411. 
 into Armenian the Old Testament, from the 
 Syriac, as St. Mesrop had already given a trans- 
 lation of the New Testament. 
 
 Having a great desire to obtain Armenian 
 copies of all the considerable works of other 
 nations, the two saints, not having time them- 
 selves to devote to this object, sent their learned 
 disciples to Edessaand Constantinople, there to 
 select and translate those books which were in 
 the greatest repute. These individuals were 
 Joseph of Palin, Eznik of Colb, Johanof Ekeliaz, 
 Arzan the Arzrunian, Leond the celebrated 
 priest, and the highly distinguished and learned 
 Coreun. These six persons having met at 
 Constantinople, joined heart and hand in 
 furtherance of the great object of their mission, 
 and forthwith commenced their labour. They 
 were employed in this M^ork of translating for 
 a period of seven years. 
 
 They were afforded considerable assistance by 
 Maximianus, the Patriarch of Constantinople, 
 at the request of St. Mesrop. They found in 
 the imperial library an exact copy of the Old 
 Testament, according to the Septuagint, and a 
 correct one of the New Testament in the Greek 
 language. These they brought into Arme- 
 nia, where St. Isaac, assisted by St. Mesrop, 
 commenced translating them anew. And as
 
 240 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 some difficulties occurred, they sent their pupils 
 to Alexandria and Athens, to perfect themselves 
 in the knowledge of Greek. After their return, 
 the translations were finished, by the removal of 
 those difficulties which had impeded the labours 
 of their masters.* 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 The rt-appo'mtment of Khosrove to the crow??, and 
 the reign of Shapuh tJie Persian. 
 
 A. D. 413. About six years after the memorable inven- 
 tion of the Armenian letters, Viramshapuh the 
 king of Armenia died, after reigning in piety 
 and peace twenty-one years. He left a son ten 
 years of age, named Artaces. The chiefs, having 
 consulted together, were of opinion that the 
 young prince, being but a child, was unfit to 
 ascend the throne, and therefore solicited St. 
 Isaac to go to Persia and entreat Hazkert, the 
 king of that country, to re-appoint their ancient 
 monarch Khosrove to the crown. The saint 
 concurring in their views, consented, and set out 
 for Persia, being furnished with a letter from 
 the chiefs to Hazkert, specifying their wishes. 
 On Hazkert being informed by the saint of 
 * See Hist. B. II, c. 54—58.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 241 
 
 the oT^ject of his mission, he set Khosrove at 
 liberty. The latttr then applied to the Persian 
 monarch for the liberation of Hirahat the Cam- 
 saracan, the son of Gazavon, from the castle 
 of Oblivion, which he graciously granted. But 
 Kliosrove had not the pleasure of again seeing 
 his old companion in bonds, for on his arrival 
 in Armenia he died; having reigned this second a. d. 414. 
 time a year, but according to other accounts 
 onlv eiy^ht months. Just about the same time 
 Hamazaspthe Mamiconian, son-in-law of Isaac, 
 and generalissimo of Armenia, died, leaving 
 three sons, Vardan, Himayak, and Hamazaspian. 
 
 Hazkert having always wished to alienate the a. d. 415. 
 Armenians from the christian faith, and estrange 
 their chiefs from the Greeks, on the death of 
 Khosrove would not appoint a successor from 
 amongst the Armenians ; but by nominating a 
 Persian to the crown, thought he should have a 
 fairer opportunity of accomplishing his favourite 
 objects, lie therefore sent his son Shapuh to 
 rule over them, having instructed him to endea- 
 vour to seduce the Armenian chiefs to engage 
 in revelry and intemperance, that he might 
 relax their minds from the strict observance of 
 the laws of the faith they professed. The chiefs 
 received the prince with much reluctance, and 
 on all occasions treated him with the greatest 
 contempt. Once, on a hunting party with this a,d. 416. 
 
 ii
 
 242 HISTORY OF Armenia. 
 
 prince, the chiefs pursued a drove of wild assca 
 into a part of the country very rugged and diffi- 
 cult of access. Shapuh stopped through fear, 
 whilst the others continued the chase. Atom, 
 the chief of the Mocks, coming near the king, 
 exclanned, " Why dost thou not also run with 
 us, thou Persian demigod ? Surely thou art a 
 man and not a woman !" Shapuh answered in a 
 rage, " I stop, knowing that devils are mischie- 
 vous in such craggy places as these," thereby 
 likening tlie chief to a devil. Atom bore this 
 insult m mind, and wailed for an opportunity 
 A. D. 417. to retaliate. Sometime after, the king again 
 went to hunt wild boars. The reeds, which 
 afforded a covert to these animals, being set on 
 fire, Shapuh, by some mismanagement of his 
 horse, uot into the middle of the flames, and was 
 unable to pass out, the beast upon which he 
 rode becoming unmanageable. Whilst he was 
 running to and fro to get away from the fire, 
 which was now approaching very close, Atom, 
 the chief beforementioned, came up to him, and 
 cried out, "Here is nothing but your father and 
 your god, why are you afraid.''" alluding to his 
 worship of fire. Shapuh replied, " Leave off 
 jeering now, and make a road through the fire, 
 by passing w ith your horse ; mine starts on 
 my attempting to plunge through." Atom then 
 laughing athim, said with contempt, "Are these
 
 HISTORY OF ARMEXIA. 243 
 
 stones, that I should proceed forward ? No, it is 
 fire, which you worship, that surrounds you. 
 Why then do you avoid your God and urge me 
 to go forward? Thou hast called the Mocks a 
 tribe of devils. I can find no other name more 
 applicable to the Sasanians than cowards !" 
 The king it will be recollected was a Sasanian. 
 On concluding this speech, he clapped spurs to 
 his horse, and passed through, as through a 
 garden of flowers, leaving a passage open to 
 Shapuh, by which his life was preserved. Atom, 
 perceiving that the king would never forgive 
 him for the contempt with which he had treated 
 him, retired to his country, the land of the 
 Mocks. In a like contemptuous manner Sha- 
 puh was treated by other chiefs. 
 
 About this time, Hazkert, king of Persia, a. d. 418. 
 commenced a dreadful persecution of the chris- 
 tians, and many were martyred by him. St. Isaac, 
 being much esteemed by him, took a journey 
 into Persia, and by mild language and good 
 counsels succeeded in softening his heart. St. 
 Marutha assisted him in this delightful work. 
 
 After the persecution of the christians had a. d. 419. 
 ceased, Hazkert fell dangerously ill, which 
 coming to the knowledge of Shapuh, he left 
 Armenia in the fourth year of his reign, and 
 hastened to visit his father. On his quitting 
 the kingdom, however, he left a large body of 
 
 ii2
 
 244 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Persian troops under the command of Varah, 
 whom he directed to seize the chiefs and nobles 
 and carry them to Persia. On the day of Sha- 
 puh's arrival at Ctesiphon, Hazkert died, and the 
 former himself was murdered by the deceased 
 king's servants ; not many hours afterwards 
 Viram the Second succeeded to the crown of 
 Persia. 
 
 When the Armenian chiefs heard of the death 
 of Hazkert and Shapuh, and the order given by 
 the latter to his general respecting their seizure, 
 they assembled an army, and appointed Nerseh 
 of Chihrak general. He was a chief of distin- 
 guished valour, and immediately after his ap- 
 pointment to head the Armenian troops, set out 
 with them to attack the Persians. The conflict 
 between simple bravery, and courage inspired 
 by patriotism, was short. The Persians were 
 completely routed. Varah, their general, ob- 
 serving the fate of the day, and that there was 
 no hope of further assistance, rushed into the 
 middle of the Armenian ranks, and there met 
 his death from the hand of Apirsam the Spandu- 
 nian. After this, the chiefs separated, each 
 retiring into his stronghold, and living indepen- 
 dent of all controul. Some lived in inaccessible 
 places in the mountains, being prevented from 
 coming into the plains by the fear of Viram the 
 Persian king. Every one protected himself by
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 245 
 
 the power of his arm, and the Persian division 
 of Armenia was in the greatest anarchy for a 
 period of three years. All intercourse between 
 the different parts of the country was suspended, 
 and commerce entirely ruined. 
 
 Viram also, in seeking revenge for the defeat 
 and death of his general Varah, dreadfully a.d.420. 
 harassed the inhabitants of the country. St. 
 Isaac, observing these calamities, determined to 
 leave that division of the country, and taking 
 with him St. Mesrop and his three grandsons, 
 Vardan, Himayak, and Ilamazaspian, went to 
 the Greek division of Armenia. But the chiefs 
 here would not acknowledge him their pontiff, 
 beino- under the spiritual government of the 
 bishop of Cesarea; neither would they allow St. 
 Mesrop to instruct their children iu the know- 
 ledge of the Armenian letters. 
 
 St. Isaac, offended at this, dispatched letters 
 to the emperor Theodosius, and Atticus the pa- 
 triarch of Constantinople, as also to Anatolius, 
 freneral of the Greeks in the east, then living in 
 the city of Melita, praying to be permitted to 
 exercise the authority of pontiff in the division 
 of Armenia under the government of the empe- 
 ror. He also begged for permission to institute 
 schools for the instruction of youth in the Arme- 
 nian l:\nguage by the newly invented characters. 
 These letters were sent by St. Mesrop accom-
 
 24G HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 panied by Vardan. The emperor, having pe- 
 rused the letters addressed to him, and being 
 pleased with the elegant manners of St. Mesrop, 
 granted the request of St. Isaac, and moreover 
 appointed Vardan generalissimo of the Armenian 
 troops belonging to his division of the kingdom. 
 Atticus, also, the patriarch, as far as regarded 
 his spiritual authority, had no objection to St. 
 Isaac assuming the government of the Arme- 
 nian church. He appointed St. Mesrop an 
 hierarch, or ecclesiasticus, who proved vigilant 
 and wise in his sacred function, like restless 
 and pious conventuals. 
 
 A. D. 421. On the return of St. Mesrop, the Armenians 
 received St. Isaac as their spiritual guide, and 
 also founded schools for the instruction of their 
 youth in the knowledge of the newly invented 
 Armenian letters. After a short time, when 
 St. Isaac and St. Mesrop had taken a little rest 
 from their labours, they commenced regulating 
 the church ceremonies, agreeably to the eccle- 
 siastical code and calendar. St. Mesrop, for a 
 season, devoted his time wholly to this work, 
 and in consequence of the zeal he displayed in 
 it, the book, containing the regulations, was 
 called Mashtoz, which was one of his surnames. 
 These two blessed saints also composed 
 
 A. D. 426. anthems to be sung by eight voices. After all 
 these works were finished, St, Isaac convened a
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA, 
 
 247 
 
 meeting in Valarshapat, from which originated 
 six treatises, containing rules for the better 
 government of bishops, suffragans, priests, and 
 their cono^reiiations. 
 
 About this period a general council was held a. D.431. 
 at Ephesus, to consider the heresy of Nestorius, 
 and at its conclusion the patriarchs present 
 wrote an epistle to the Armenians, containing 
 the proceedings of the meeting, which was 
 given to the six translators, who, as we have 
 before observed, were in Constantinople. By 
 them it was delivered to St. Isaac, together 
 with a copy of the Bible. He immediately 
 summoned a meeting at the city of Ashtishat, 
 where the decisions of the council of Ephesus 
 were approved, and the doctrines of Nesto- 
 rius and his partizans condemned. Some short 
 time after, the fullowers of Nestorius began to 
 disseminate their heresies in Armenia, by the 
 books of Theodorus of Mopsuesta, and Diodorus 
 of Tarsus. St. Isaac, on obtaining informa- 
 tion of it, again summoned an assembly in 
 Ashtishat, where these books were condemned 
 by an anathema, and directions sent to Con- 
 stantinople forbidding the introduction of si- 
 milar works into the kingdom.* 
 
 * See Hist. Book IT, c. 59.
 
 248 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 The reign of Artashlr, or Artaces the Last. 
 
 A.D. 422. ViRAM, the king of Persia, having for three 
 years dreadfully harassed the inhabitants of 
 liis part of Armenia, found that it was almost 
 depopulated; and began to relax in his severity 
 when he discovered that the accustomed tributes 
 were discontinued. 
 
 By means of Sumbat the Bagratian he pro- 
 posed terms of peace to the almost expatriated 
 chiefs, and promised to desist from further 
 molesting them. lie also proposed to appoint 
 them a king in the person of Artaces, the son of 
 Viramshapuh, their former monarch. The Ar- 
 menian chiefs, tired of the desultory life they 
 led, gladly closed with these terms and issued 
 out of their fastnesses. 
 A. D. 422. Artaces then assumed the crown in his 
 eighteenth year, and according to the request 
 of Vir.im, took the name of Artashir, in remem- 
 brance of Artashir the Sasanian, whose memory 
 was fondly cherished by the Persian monarch. 
 Artashir, as we shall henceforward call him, at
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 249 
 
 first went on very well, guiding his conduct by 
 the strictest probity ; but led away by his youth 
 and inexperience, he at length fell into habits of 
 effeminacy and sensu ility. He had, however, 
 a certain respect for virtue, which prevented him 
 from violating decency in public, and he was 
 accustomed to gratify his vicious inclinations in 
 secret. Being at length discovered by St. Isaac, 
 he was several times admonished by him. On 
 these occasions the young monarch never failed 
 to deny the charge, but nevertheless became 
 more and more a slave to his vices. The chiefs, a. d. 427. 
 relinquishing all hope of his reform, went to 
 St. Isaac, and besought him to join with them 
 in soliciting from Viram the deposition of Arta- 
 shir from the throne, and the appointment of a 
 Persian governor in his room. St. Isaac rejected 
 their proposal with indignation. " I cannot 
 consent," said he, " to betray the smaller crimi- 
 nal into the hands of the greater, or to exchange 
 my infirm sheep for a healthy wolf." The 
 chiefs then proceeded to Viram, and complained 
 both of Artashir and the saint. The Persian 
 king immediately sent for the accused, saying 
 to the complainants, " It is not customary with 
 us to decide on the guilt of the accused on the 
 bare assertion of their accusers. Let us hear 
 also their defence." 
 
 Artashir and the Saint being arrived in Per- 
 
 kk
 
 250 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 sia, Viram first spoke to the former, and ac- 
 quainted him with the nature of the accusation 
 laid against him. The young king replied, 
 '• I am entirely innocent of these charges, for 1 
 was never found remiss in protecting the coun- 
 try, or doing justice to my subjects, as my 
 accusers well know; I can only account for their 
 hostility by a knowledge of its being custo- 
 mary for them to hate their monarchs, and that 
 in persecuting me, they only follow their usual 
 habits." 
 
 Artashir was afterwards confronted with his 
 accusers in presence of Viram, and although he 
 urged much in his defence, the latter appeared 
 to regard him as criminal. The Persian king 
 wished to have the entire possession of Arme- 
 nia, and therefore readily listened to complaints 
 which furnished him with a pretext for gratify- 
 ing his desires. He was, indeed, determined to 
 condemn Artashir, when he heard the chiefs ex- 
 claim, as if with one voice, " What occasion have 
 we for a king ? Let a Persian governor come and 
 A. D. 428. rule over us!" This desire of the unworthy 
 Armenian chiefs exactly suiting the views of 
 Viram, he forthwith deposed Artashir, and re- 
 moved St. Isaac from the pontifical chair. lie 
 confiscated all their private property, drove 
 the former toKhujastan, and confined the latter 
 in prison. He appointed an individual named
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 25! 
 
 ^urmak to succeed St. Isaac in the government 
 t^fthe Armenian church, and nominated a Persian, 
 called Vehmihrshapuh, to be prefect of that 
 kingdom. He afterwards dismissed the chiefs, 
 loading them with valuable gifts. Thus, by the 
 highly culpable conduct of these traitors, the 
 dominion of the Arsacidae over the Armenians 
 ceased for ever ; after having lasted from the time 
 of Valarsaces, embracing a period of about 580 
 years. This memorable event occurred A. D. 
 428; and posterity has no doubt often wondered 
 at the passiveness of the people in seeing their 
 government overturned, their ancient institu- 
 tions destroyed, and their very political exis- 
 tence annihilated, without making one struggle 
 in their defence. Some few years afterwards, on 
 the death of Artashir or Artace?, a captive in 
 Khujastan, the race of the Arsacidae, under which 
 Armenia had acquired so much glory, became 
 extinct. 
 
 kk 2
 
 PART IV. 
 
 THE GOVERNMENT OF THE PREFECTS, "WHICH 
 LASTED 456 YEARS. 
 
 A. D. 428. On the removal of the royal dignity from 
 Armenia, by the destruction of the power of the 
 Arsacidae, this country was stripped of her glory, 
 and sunk into a state of the lowest degradation. 
 Henceforward she was governed by prefects; 
 that dignity being sometimes held by Arme- 
 nians, oftener by foreigners of various nations 
 and religions. Prefects were first sent by the 
 Persians to govern Armenia. They possessed 
 three distinct powers: first, as viceroys on behalf 
 of Persia ; secondly, as having the supreme 
 government of the land, without referring to any 
 state or prince ; thirdly, the power of life and 
 death, and the nomination and recal of the 
 governors of the provinces at will. They were, 
 however, restricted from altering the different 
 orders of nobility, and from seizing by force any 
 towns or villages and appropriating them to their 
 private purposes. They were not accustomed 
 to entertain foreign troops to any great amount, 
 they had merely a small force from their own
 
 HISTORT OF ARMENIA. 253 
 
 countries as a body-guard. They generally 
 performed all expeditions with Armenian sol- 
 diers. In times of exigency, they would send 
 for troops from Persia. Their general place of 
 residence was the city of Duin. Here they 
 collected the tributes, and hence they were 
 dispatched to the Persian king. The period of 
 their prefectures was unlimited. Those ap- 
 pointed from amongst the Armenians had pre- 
 cisely the same power and privileges as others. 
 When this country fell under the dominion of 
 the Caliphs of Damascus, whose power super- 
 seded that of the Persians in Armenia, Prefects 
 were usually sent at the head of a large body of 
 troops to take possession of the government. 
 The city of Duin was generally the seat of their 
 power, and thence they spread their army over 
 the kingdom, keeping the Armenians in awe, and 
 ready to oppose an invader at whatever point 
 he presented himself. They were not altogether 
 independent in the exercise of their authority ; 
 being placed under the immediate control of the 
 governor of Atropatia. On particular emergen- 
 cies, however, they were allowed to inflict 
 capital punishment. The appointment of Lieute- 
 nants to provinces rested solely with them. 
 
 Sometimes the Prefect was appointed by the 
 Caliph, from amongst the Armenians, but he was 
 not allowed the power of punishing criminals
 
 254 HISTORY OF ARMENIA-. 
 
 with death, without a previous reference to 
 Damascus. The rulers of the Grecian part of 
 Armenia, appointed by the emperor, were also 
 styled Prefects ; so that we have designated this 
 fifth book, the government of the Prefects. 
 
 C H A P T E R I. 
 
 The prefecture of VehmUirshapuh, and the illegal 
 pontificates ofSiirmak, Burkishow and Shimuel, 
 and the ponti/icate of Joseph. 
 
 A.D.428. Vehmihrshapuh, the Persian, was the first 
 prefect that governed Armenia, being appointed 
 by Viram, the Persian monarch, when the latter 
 decided on the extinction of royalty in that 
 nation. He was a prudent and well disposed 
 man, and governed the country with justice for a 
 period of thirteen years. Let us now cast an 
 eye on the state of the church. 
 
 Surmak, a priest from the city of Arzkey, in 
 the province of Buznunia, at the request of the 
 chiefs, was appointed by Viram to succeed the 
 imprisoned St. Isaac in the pontifical chair. 
 This individual having conducted himself im- 
 properly, was soon expelled by the chiefs from 
 the government ot the Armenian church, after 
 possessing it for the short period of one year. On 
 his expulsion he retired to his province, where
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. ^^^ 
 
 he bitterly repented of the injury he had done 
 St. Isaac in joining the chiefs in their infamous 
 accusation of that holy man to Viram king of 
 Persia. Burkishow, an Assyrian, then became a.d.429. 
 pontiff, but proved worse than his predecessor, 
 by forcibly extorting from the bishops their 
 private property. The chiefs soon became dis- 
 gusted with him, and wished fur his removal. 
 Some were desirous of reappointing St. Isaac, 
 others of seeing another in the pontifical dignity. 
 Both parties signified their wishes to Viram, 
 who seeking to please all, restored St. Isaac to 
 his dignity, but only permitted him to act in 
 spiritual affairs. He nominated another, named 
 Shimuel, a Syrian, as his colleague, whose pro- 
 vince was to supervise the temporal matters of 
 the Armenian clergy. Some time afterwards, 
 Viram, at the request of St. Isaac, reappointed 
 Vardan, the grandson of the latter, generalissimo 
 of the Armenians, and Vahan, an Amatunian, to 
 act as lieutenant to Vardan, and sent them both 
 to Armenia. 
 
 Shimuel, the Syrian, was a disgrace to the a. d. 432. 
 pontificate. He was more intolerable than 
 Burkishow, and after remaining in that dignity 
 for seven years, died, to the great relief of the 
 
 clergy. 
 
 On this event, the chiefs came to St. Isaac, a. d. 439. 
 and soliciting his forgiveness for the injuries
 
 256 HISTOKT OF ARMENIA. 
 
 they had done him, besought him to be their 
 sole pontiff. He refused complying with their 
 wishes, informing them that he had beheld a 
 vision, wherein he was forewarned of the removal 
 of the pontificate from the house of the Illumi- 
 nator, and of the kingdom from the race of the 
 Arsacidge. He then retired to a village called 
 Blur, in the province of Bagrevand, and there 
 died, on the 30th of Navasard (August), the 
 
 A.D.440. anniversary of his birth, A. D. 440. His body 
 was buried in the village of Ashtishat. A mag- 
 nificent church was erected over his remains, 
 and an annual feast appointed in remembrance of 
 him, on each return of which, as we are told, 
 
 A.D. 440. many miracles were wrought. Mesrop, or Mash- 
 toz, surnamed the blessed, succeeded St. Isaac, 
 and died after a short pontificate of six months. 
 This event took place in the city of Valarshapat; 
 his remains were interred in the village of Os- 
 hakan. An annual feast was also instituted in 
 remembrance of him.* 
 
 A.D.441. Joseph, from the village of Holozim, in the 
 valley of Vayoz, a disciple of St. Isaac and 
 Mesrop, by the direction of the latter just 
 before his death, took possession of the pontifical 
 chair. Not being a bishop, he was not qualified to 
 confer ordination, this office being performed by 
 Surmak, the expelled pontiff, of whom we made 
 • See Hist. Book II, c. 58 and 60.
 
 ftlSTORY OF ARMINlA. 257 
 
 some mention before. At the end of six years 
 Joseph was consecrated a bishop, when he was 
 enabled to discharge fully the duties incumbent 
 on a pontiff. Shortly after this, he held a 
 meeting in Shahapivan, A. D. 447, when he es- 
 tablished twenty canons, with suitable penalties 
 attached to the breach of them, for the better 
 administration of the spiritual affairs of the 
 people.* 
 
 About this time Ilazkert the Second ascended 
 the throne of Persia, and meditated the conver- 
 sion of the Armenians, Aluans, and Georgians, 
 to the worship of fire, to which he was much 
 instigated by the suggestions of his vizier Mihr- 
 nerseh. ^Vhile the king was revolving his 
 projects in his bosom, Varazvalan, the son-in- 
 law of Vasak the Seunian, with whom he had 
 ciuarrelled, left Armenia and came into Persia. 
 When he was informed of the king's desire, he 
 immediately abjured his faith, and embraced 
 the religion of the Persians, expecting to obtain, 
 through his apostacy, great power and influence. 
 He waited on the vizier Mihrnerseh, and urged a. d. 442, 
 the instant commencement of the attempt to 
 convert his countrymen. Mihrnerseh, inflamed 
 by his words, proceeded to the king, and irri- 
 tated the mind of the monarch still more with a 
 desire to accomplish his designs. Hazkert then, 
 
 • See Hi-t. Book III, c. 2. 
 11
 
 268 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 having consulted the Magi, wrote to the Arme» 
 nians, Georgians, and Aluans, desiring them to 
 send him troops to aid him in his war with the 
 Huns. He imagined, that by thus getting the 
 chiefs into a foreign country, he should be able 
 with ease to make them forsake their religion 
 and embrace his, and afterward, it was most 
 probable, they might be induced to continue to 
 practise it in their own country. In order, 
 however, to begin by conciliation, he appointed 
 Vasak the Seunian Prefect of the country, and 
 Vardan the Mamiconian generalissimo of the 
 forces in Armenia. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The prefecture of Vasak the Seimian, and the events 
 which occurred ainongst the Vardanians. 
 
 A. D.442. Vasak the Seunian beingappointed prefect, by 
 the concurrence and advice of Vardan and otlier 
 chiefs, and agreeably to the order of Hazkert, 
 sent to the province of Apar a large body of 
 Armenian troops, accompanied by many priests 
 and chiefs. Having subsequentlv repaired 
 thither, he found that the king, together with the 
 Georgians and Aluans, had assembled there. The 
 king was extremely happy at the readiness with
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 259 
 
 which Vasak obeyed his orders; he forthwith 
 placed himself at the head of the combined armies, 
 and marched against the Huns. Two years werG 
 spent in various contests with this people, but 
 nothing decisive was effected. Hazkert, perceiv- 
 ing that there was no sign of a speedy peace^ 
 became uneasy, lest the Armenians should be 
 disheartened by the protraction of the war. To 
 obviate this, he caused a great part of them to 
 return home, and others to be sent in their 
 room. During this time he built a large castle 
 near the gate of Chorah, and there established his 
 court. The king now began to prosecute his de- a, d. 449. 
 signs for converting the christians. He often 
 exhorted the chiefs to renounce their faith, and 
 embrace the doctrine of the Magi, but all was 
 ineffectual. He put Daregin the Surwantztian 
 in prison, for the boldness of his reply to one of 
 the king's exhortations on conversion. On the 
 two chiefs. Atom the Gnunian, and Manachihr 
 the Rushtunian, leaving his court, he caused 
 them to be arrested and martyred, together with 
 their followers. 
 
 He then alternately tried mildness and se- 
 verity, to induce the Armenians and other 
 christians to a public denial of their religion. To 
 intimidate them, he seized four of the Armenian 
 nobles, and after cruelly torturing them, put them 
 in dungeons. This not producing tiie effect he 
 
 112
 
 260 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 expected, his anger knew no bounds ; some of 
 the Armenians he tortured by flagellation, many 
 perished by starvation, imprisonment, and va- 
 rious other modes of punishment. When he found 
 all useless, and their faith alike proof against 
 his favour and his vengeance, he sent into Arme- 
 nia one Denshapuh to harass the inhabitants by 
 heavy taxes, leaving it to his discretion to tor- 
 ture them, if thev were unable to furnish what 
 he might require from them. A!l^ however, was 
 ineffectual ; the people were firm in their 
 attachment to the faith of their forefathers. 
 A. D. 450. After the conquest of the Huns, which took 
 place some short time after these events, Haz- 
 kert returned to Persia. Hence he wrote, to 
 the Armenians, directing them in the mof^ 
 peremptory manner to embrace the Persian 
 religion. He also ordered Mihrnerseh, the 
 apostate before-mentioned, to send them an 
 account of the tenets of the Persian faith. 
 On the arrival of the king's letter in Arme- 
 nia, St Joseph the pontiff convened a meeting 
 in the city of Artashat, attended by all the 
 chiefs, and here, by general consent, they 
 wrote a reply, alike distinguished for its wisdom 
 and piety. Hazkert, on receipt of it, became 
 highly exasperated at the language it con- 
 tained, and immediately issued a mandate, com- 
 manding the whole of the Armenian chiefs to 
 repair to his court.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 261 
 
 Vasak the prefect, with Vardan the general, 
 and other great chiefs, accompanied by Vazgen, 
 the governor of the Georgians, and son-in-law 
 of Vardan, Ashusha, governor of the Gugars, 
 and Vachey, governor of the Aluans, then pro- 
 ceeded to Persia. 
 
 On their arrival at court, Hazkert ordered 
 them all to be confined in prison, determining 
 to exile them in chains to a distant country, 
 if they did not worship the sun on its rise 
 the following morning. In the meantime, one 
 of the eunuchs of the king, who was a chris- 
 tian, although obliged to conceal his faith, came 
 to the chiefs, and thus advised them : " Should 
 you," said he, "be driven into exile, Chris- 
 tianity will perish in Armenia ; for Hazkert will 
 send troops and Magi thither,.and forcibly com- 
 pel the inhabitants to embrace the Persian reli- 
 gion. But if you, at this juncture, outwardly 
 profess to yield lo the king's wishes, you may 
 again return to your country, and preserve it 
 from the horrors which will otherwise devastate 
 it." — The chiefs reluctantly consented to the 
 advice of the eunuch, and in the morning 
 worshipped the sun in presence of Hazkert. 
 The king, overjoyed at the result of his project, 
 loaded them with honours, and sent them back 
 to Armenia, accompanied by a number of Magi. 
 On their arrival in the province of Zalcote, the
 
 262 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 chief Magi, with some troops, entered into a vil- 
 lage called Anghel, and wished to demolish a 
 christian church standing there : St. Levond, 
 the priest of the village, with his people, indig- 
 nant at the sacrilegious attempt, drove the 
 impious band out of the place. On the circulation 
 of the report of this affair, multitudes of Arme- 
 nians flocked to the village. Joseph the pon- 
 tiff, with many bishops, also arrived there; 
 all were ready to die in defence of their church 
 and religion. 
 
 Vardan, the general, also came from the camp, 
 and throwing himself at the feet of the bishops, 
 with tears implored forgiveness for his apostacy, 
 at the same time acquainting them with the real 
 nature of his and the other chiefs intentions. The 
 Prefect, Vasak the Seunian, who had also arrived 
 there, and who had from his heart renounced 
 Christianity, approached the bishops, and in a 
 deceitful way persuaded them to retire each to 
 his own home, and remain quiet: "For," said 
 he, " let the Magi alone for some time, and they, 
 finding the fruitlessness of their endeavours, will 
 of their own accord leave the country." — By this 
 way of arguing, he induced many persons to 
 tolerate the Magi, in hopes of seeing them 
 quit their task in despair. The Magi, thus left 
 unmolested to prosecute their machinations, at 
 length obtained entrance into the houses of the
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 263 
 
 Armenian nobles. They found a ready admit- 
 tance into the mansions of those who had become 
 any way relaxed in their faith, and by this 
 means introduced into Armenia the abominable 
 and ridiculous worship of ashes and cinders. 
 Vardan, observing the progress of these minis- 
 ters of a miserable and detestable superstition, 
 and having no means of applying a remedy, with 
 his family ciuitted the country. ^Vhen the 
 other chiefs heard of his departure they sent 
 messengers after him, and with much importu- 
 nity persuaded him to return. They then joined 
 him and drove from their houses the Magi and 
 their leader. Hereupon Vasak, the Prefect, 
 with a view to support the idolaters, assem- 
 bled the Persian troops in the province of 
 Bagrevand, but they were attacked by the 
 Armenian chiefs and completely defeated. Many 
 prisoners were made, and among the rest Vasak, 
 who, by entreaty, and swearing on the evan- 
 gelists to remain henceforward constant to 
 Christianity, was released. The Armenians 
 then convened an assembly in Shahapivan, at- 
 tended by a number of bishops, when the latter, 
 having stated the calamitous condition of the 
 country, thus addressed those present: *' We 
 now have to choose either to forsake our reli- 
 gion and recover our lost kingdom, or to keep 
 our faith and suffer martyrdom. The first it is
 
 264 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 needless to say that we never will do ; if we 
 abide by the second, it is certainly true that we 
 shall obtain the glorious crown of martyrdom; 
 but our country will be entirely converted by 
 the sword to the Persian religion, and in the 
 lapse of time the light and glory of Christianity 
 will be lost to Armenia, and the name of our God 
 be daily blasphemed. There is another alter- 
 native. Let us not passively earn the crown of 
 martyrdom. Let us give up ourselves to the 
 Most High, and not think of personal protection. 
 Let us fight for the honour of the holy church 
 whichChrist has madehis bride." — On this being 
 heard, everyone determined to meet the Persians 
 in war, and not to allow them to introduce their 
 doctrine into Armenia ; and individually swore on 
 the holy evaneelists to shed in battle every drop 
 of blood in defence of their religion. The Arme- 
 nians then assembled their forces, amounting to 
 about 100,000 men, and made a simultaneous 
 attack on all the Persians in the kingdom, as well 
 as the troops which Vasak, together with other 
 apostates, had collected. They were every where 
 attended with success. They stormed the villages 
 and cities where the Magi had taken up their 
 residence, seized their persons, and put them 
 to death. They also demolished all the temples 
 of fire which had been erected, and purified all 
 the churches in the vicinity of which they had
 
 HT:ST0RY of ARMENIA. 205 
 
 stood. They seized, in the city of Duin, Sha- 
 vasp the Arzrunian, and put him to death. They 
 burnt Vundoy, and hanged his son Sheroy. They 
 bu.lt also in the capital a new church, entirely 
 of wood, and dedicated it to the Illuminator, in 
 token of the renewal of the religion with which 
 they had first become acquainted by his means. 
 During these events, many miracles were 
 wrought, exhibiting the favour and protection of 
 the Almighty to the xAnnenians, which many of 
 the Persians observing, became believers in 
 Christ. Whilethe Armenians were thus engaged 
 in clearing the country of the infidels, melan- 
 choly intelligence was received from thcxAluans, 
 who had sent messengers entreating the former 
 to afford them assistance, as Hazkert had sent 
 them also Magi and troops to turn them from 
 their relio^ion. When the Armenians learned this, 
 they held a council, to take into consideration 
 what was best to be done. Having decided 
 opon the measures they were to adopt, they 
 forthwith dispatched ambassadors to Theodo- 
 sius the younger, beseeching him to assist them. 
 B-ut this emperor died immediately after, and his 
 successor, Marcianus, did nottihoose to interfere, 
 beinsr afraid of the Persians, and at that tinie 
 ^engaged in extinguishing the confusion created 
 by the followers ofEutyches, for which purpose 
 % large assembly was convened in Chalcedon.* 
 • See Hist. Book III, c. 10 and 19. 
 mm
 
 266 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 The Armenians then left to themselves, put 
 their trust in God, and divided their troops into 
 three divisions. One was placed under the 
 command of Rumbosian Nershapuh the Arzru- 
 nian, who was directed to proceed with it to the 
 province of Airopatia, and remain there, to pre- 
 vent an invasion by the Persians. The second 
 was placed under the charge of Vasak the 
 Seunian, to remain in Armenia tor the protection 
 of the inhabitants. The third w.;s confided to 
 Vardan, who marched with it to the country 
 oftheAluans. In his progress he encountered, 
 in the open field, opposite the city of Khalkhal, 
 a body of Persian troops commanded by Se- 
 bokht. These he immediately engaged. Ar- 
 shavir the Camsaracan, and Mush the Dimaxian, 
 rushed impetuously to the charge, but through 
 their ignorance of the country, their horses 
 fell into a slough, from which they were unable 
 to extricate themselves. The enemy, perceiving 
 this, let fly their arrows at the two warriors, 
 whereby the jjallant Mush was killed. Arshavir 
 then leaped from his horse, and placing himself 
 in the rear of the animal, endeavoured to goad 
 him forward to a spot where the ground was 
 firm. All this time the arrows were shot at him 
 in showers. He however covered himself with 
 his shield, and finding that a longer stay there 
 was dangerous, succeeded, with the loss of one 
 of his boots, in getting out. Then rushing on
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 2<Kf 
 
 the enemy like a lion, he obliged them to retreat, 
 after he hnd killed prince Vurk, the brother of- 
 the king of the Lupnies. He then returned, and 
 extricated his horse from the slough; when 
 mounting, with undaunted courage he again 
 sought the foe. 
 
 Inspired bv his example, the other Armenian 
 chiefs cut down the enemy with the greatest 
 valour and S|)irit. The brave Vardan particularly- 
 distinguished himjeif. ^Vhereve^ he presented 
 himself, the enemy were mowed down by his 
 sword as blades of grass by the sickle. The 
 Persians, disheartened by the dreadful slaughter 
 committed in their ranks by the valorous Ar- 
 menian chiefs, now took to flight. They were 
 pursued by the victors as far as the banks of the 
 river Lobnas, where many of the fugitives perish- 
 ed in endeavouring to cross. The Armenians 
 afterward returned, and took possession of much 
 of the spoil left behind by the vanquished. The 
 following day the Armenian army, passing the 
 river Cur, entered the country of the Aluans, 
 where they massacred all the Magi and Persians 
 whom they discovered. They then purified all 
 the places that had been polluted by the sacri- 
 fices of these heathens, and succeeded in deliver- 
 ing the Aluans from the dreadful scourge with 
 which they had been tormented. The success- 
 ful troops then advanced to the gate of Chorah, 
 beforementioned, where they put to death every 
 
 mm 2
 
 2&S HISTORY OF ARMENTA* 
 
 Persian in the neighbourhood, and totally demo* 
 lished the edifice, which, as we have before ob- 
 served, had been built there by Hazkert. They 
 then dispatched ambassadors to the kings of the 
 Aluans and the Huns, with whom they established 
 a covenant of peace, confirmed by an oath. But 
 while one portion of the Armenians was engaged 
 in such gallant exploits, Vasak the Seunian hav- 
 ing separated himself from the christian church, 
 together with some others, again introduced 
 into Armenia the worship of fire. They again 
 commenced the same scene of blood and torture 
 which had before disgraced the country: many 
 churches were demolished, the priests of which 
 were tortured, and more than one village wa?s 
 totally destroyed. The sons of the chiefs were 
 seized and sent to Persia, and a new agreement 
 was formed with Hazkert, Mihrnerseh, and 
 the chief Magi, to bring the whole of the inha- 
 bitants to the worship of fire. Vasak theSeuniaft, 
 with his unworthy coadjutors, also wrote to the 
 Greeks, and other nations, accusing Vardan of 
 having rebelled from the king of Persia and 
 from them. 
 
 The division of Armenia under the Greeks 
 was at that time ruled by one Vasak a Mamico- 
 nian. To him also Vasak wrote privately, 
 calumniating the Vardanians, upon which he, 
 no less wicked than his adviser, wrote to the 
 emperor, and by his representations rendered
 
 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 269 
 
 Vardan and his gallant partizans detestable. 
 ** 7%z> Vasak,"says Elishey, *' found </?fl^Vasak; 
 and their confederacy proved the ruin of their 
 country." When Vardan and his friends a.d.451. 
 heard of the calumnies that had been spread 
 abroad by Vasak, and of the abominable acts 
 consequent on his apostacy, they returned to 
 Armenia, and again swept the country. They 
 made an incursion into Seunies, the province of 
 Vasak, where they destroyed many places, and 
 captured numbers of prisoners. Consulting with 
 each other, they released one of their Persian 
 prisoners, and sent him as an ambassador to 
 Hazkert, with directions to signify their willing- 
 ness to serve him, if he would leave them 
 unmolested in the exercise of their religion. 
 The Persian monarch agreed to this, yet har- 
 boured in his heart a deadly rancour against the 
 Armenians ; and in order to execute the more 
 easily what he contemplated, he resolved, at 
 all events, to break the present union amongst 
 them. With this object in view, he published a 
 general letter addressed to all the christians 
 living under his government, directing them to 
 exercise the rites of their religion openly in all 
 places. 
 
 The Armenians, having perceived the latent 
 object of Hazkert, did not separate ; but rather 
 joined more closely, determined to prepare 
 themselves for the worst.
 
 270 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The ivickedness of Vasak, and the martyrdom of 
 
 the Vardatiians. 
 
 A. D. 451. The king of Persia, observing that all his 
 endeavours to lull the vigilance of the Armenians 
 were ineffectual, assembled a large army, and 
 placing Mihrnerseh at the head of it, directed 
 him to march into Armenia, and massacre 
 the inhabitants indiscriminately. Mihrnerseh 
 went to Phaitacaran, and sent for the apos- 
 tate Vasak, by whom he was informed of 
 the preparations for resistance of the united 
 party; and earnestly besought, as a prepa- 
 ratory step, to endeavour to dissolve their 
 union. Vasak then took two priests, named 
 Zangak and Peter, and two deacons, Isaac 
 and Mushie, and with them affirmed to the 
 leaders of the united christians, on oath, that 
 Hazkert had directed that they were to be 
 permitted henceforward, quietly to profess their 
 religion. He declared to them, that Mihrnerseh 
 was come to subdue them by the sword, if 
 they were not content to accept the terms 
 he had offered ; which were, that if the christians 
 would be content to renaaia in peace, they
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 should be protected in the exercise of their 
 rehgion ; but if they decided on war, his expe- 
 dition was ready to commence hostilities. By 
 these wilful falsehoods, the execrable Vasak 
 destroyed the union which had subsisted be- 
 tween the Georgians, Aluans, and Armenians. 
 Mihrnerseh, having observed that Vasak was 
 actually sincere in his treachery, and that 
 through his means the wishes of Hazkert had 
 been realized, made over his large army to the 
 command of the Persian general Mushcan 
 Neusalavurt, directing him to act according 
 to the desires of the prefect, and then went into 
 Persia. When he was introduced into the pre- 
 sence of the Persian monarch, instead of praising 
 the zeal of Vasak, he represented him as a 
 dangerous and detestable character. The brave 
 and noble Vardan, remarking the iniquity of 
 Vasak, and the vast warlike preparations of the 
 Persians, spread his emissaries throughout 
 Armenia, inviting his countrymen to join his 
 standard in defence of the faith. By this means 
 his army swelled to 66,000 men, who gathered 
 together in the city of Ai tashat, devoting them- 
 selves to deathfor their religion, and for the glory 
 and honour of Christ and his church. St. Joseph, 
 the pontiff, and Isaac, the bishop of the Kush- 
 tunians with Levond the prie.<t, and many others 
 of the clergy also repaired to that city, to join 
 
 271
 
 272 HISTORV OF ARMLNIA. 
 
 their devoted countrymen. Vardan heard that 
 the Persians had pitched their camp in the pro- 
 vince of Heir, from which they sallied at times* 
 laying waste the country; he immediately sent 
 a detachment under the command of Zaranzar* 
 the Amatunian, to disperse the plunderers. 
 Zaranzar drove in all the depredating foraging 
 parties of the enemy, and having reconnoitred 
 their camp, returned to the united army. 
 
 Vasak, however, had not been idle. He 
 assembled his adherents, and joined the Persians, 
 where they lay encamped, and more and more 
 inflamed them against his devoted countrymen. 
 By the means also of villainous priests, he very 
 much cooled the ardour of many attached to the 
 united party, and who, although they did not 
 quite separate themselves from Vardan, were 
 better inclined toward Vasak. 
 
 The two armies at length met near the 
 village of Avarayr. The Persians encamped on 
 the plain, the patriotic Armenians near a river 
 >vhich is called Mory\ The day being far 
 advanced when the adverse armies came in 
 sight of each other, the contest was deferred, 
 apparently by mutual consent, until the following 
 morning. Vardan passed among the ranks of 
 his men, accompanied by the priest Levond, 
 both exhorting them to resist manfully the 
 power of the invaders in the approaching fight.
 
 HKTORT OF ARMENIA. 
 
 The Armenians all took the sacrament that 
 night, and inflamed with the love of Christ and 
 their country, felt themselves doubly strength- 
 ened. On the following day, which was the 26tlv 
 Marery (May), and the seventh day of Whit- 
 suntide, the Armenians, eager for the contest 
 which was to decide the fate of all they held dear, 
 crossed the river and commenced the attack. 
 They were at first attended with success, the 
 Persians being cut down with great slaughter, 
 but treason broke out in their ranks. Five 
 thousand men, who were secretl-y attached to 
 the other party, drew themselves off and joined 
 the Persians. This unexpected event changed 
 the fortune of the day, and the Armenians 
 were routed. The glorious Vardan, having 
 performed prodigies of valour, fell, with nine 
 other chiefs. In all, the number of slain on the 
 side of the vanquished, that were left on the 
 field, amounted to 296 men. In the pursuit, 
 the Persians took 740 prisoners, who were pre- 
 vented from fleeing with the same speed as the 
 others, by being wounded. These were imme- 
 diately put to death, making on the whole the 
 loss of the Armenians to amount to 1,036. 
 
 The victors suffered more severely ; their 
 slain amounting to 3,544, nine of whom were 
 great chiefs of Persia. If the defalcation of 
 those 6,000 perfidious cowards had not thrown 
 
 nn 
 
 273
 
 274 MISTORT OF ARMENTA. 
 
 confusion amongst the Armenians, the Persians, 
 "would have incontestabVy lost the battle. As 
 it was, however, Vasak, seeing the little fruit 
 fee had reaped by his victory, once more had 
 recourse to deceit. The defeated army having 
 taken refuge in their fortresses, he swore ta 
 them to guarantee what he had formerly pro- 
 mised in the name of the Persian monarch, and 
 by this means induced many to come out of 
 their strong holds. Immediately on their falling 
 into his hands, he perfidiously and cruelly put 
 them to death. Vasak also succeeded in getting 
 St. Joseph, and a few other priests, into his. 
 power, whom he loaded with irons. He then 
 marched against Himayak, the brother of 
 Vardan, who was at the head of a few troops in 
 the country of the Taics. Himayak was defeated, 
 taken prisoner, and barbarously martyred. The 
 Persians then divided themselves into several 
 detachments, and proceeded to ravage the 
 country. The Armenians, driven almost to 
 despair by the daily outrages committed on 
 them, at length flew to arms, in a body, and 
 furiously attacking the spoilers, completely de- 
 feated them, taking numbers of prisoners. 
 Incited by resentment, they made incursions 
 into Persia, where they burnt down many towns 
 and villages. Mushcan Neusalavurt, the Per- 
 sian general, alarmed at this unforeseen turn of
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. ^75 
 
 affairs, and unable to make head against the 
 exasperated Armenians, wrote to Hazkert, in- 
 forming him of the recent circumstance, and 
 imputing the whole of these misfortunes to Vasak. 
 The Persian monarch, grieved at the unex- 
 pected condition of his army, consulted with 
 Mihrnerseh, and then sent directions to Mushcan 
 Neusalavurt, to endeavour to appease the Ar- 
 menians, by promising them, on oath, in his 
 name, to forbear henceforward persecuting them 
 on account of their religion. He ordered him 
 also to appoint Atrormizd prefect, and then to 
 return to Persia.* 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The prefectures of Atrormizd and Atirwushnasp '; 
 ajid the period heticeen the pontificates of Melite]/, 
 and Johan the JMandakiuiian. 
 
 Atrormizd Arshacan, being appointed to the a. D. 451, 
 prefecture of Armenia, commenced his govern- 
 ment by sending the following individuals bound 
 in fetters into Persia; viz. St. Joseph, Isaac, 
 bishop of the Rushtunians, the priests Mushey, 
 Samuel, Abraham, Levond and Arshen; some 
 of their scholars, among whom was Khorenand 
 • SeeHist. Book IIT, c. 2— 13. 
 n n2
 
 276 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Abraham, with the deacon Cajaj. He imagined 
 by this measure to have inflicted a severe wound 
 on Christianity, by suspending* the exertionsof its 
 most zealous defenders. On the arrival of these 
 devoted victims in Persia, they were tortured 
 on the rack by order of Mihrnerseh, and confined 
 in the common criminal gaol. Vasak, shortly 
 after their departure from Armenia, went to 
 Persia, in hopes of there receiving from the king 
 a splendid reward for his diabolical exertions. 
 Shortly after this, the Prefect wrote to all the 
 bishops and chiefs dispersed about Armenia, 
 inviting them to the open profession of their 
 religion, by making known to them the will of 
 Hazkert. He then urged the more distinguished 
 chiefs to renounce all fear, and go to visit the 
 king, where every thing might be put into order 
 by treaty. They consented to the proposal of 
 the Prefect, on receiving from Hazkert an oath, 
 guaranteeing their safety. Previous to their 
 setting out in their journey, having no hopes of 
 St. Joseph ever more returning to Armenia, they 
 directed a meeting of bishops to be held in the 
 city of Duin, for the election of a pontiff. 
 
 The assembly having taken place, the choice 
 of the clergy and the nation fell upon Melitey 
 from Manazkert, who forthwith assumed the 
 pontifical dignity. He established his chair in 
 Duin, in the year of our Lord 452. After govern- 
 
 A. D. 452.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 277 
 
 mg the church for a period of five years, he 
 died. On the election of Melitey, the chiefs set 
 out for the court of Persia. Mihrnerseh at first 
 received them with much outward respect and 
 honour, but quickly changing his demeanour, 
 caused them to be arrested and thrown into the 
 gaol where the priests were confined. Here 
 they were tormented in various ways, to force 
 them to embrace the Persian religion. Just 
 about this period Hazkert, having considered 
 the charges before alleged against the wretched 
 apostate Vasak, found him guilty, divested him 
 of all his power, and committed him to prison. 
 Here he died a most miserable death, after 
 proving the most bitter and successful foe that 
 iiad ever taken arms against his country.* His 
 son-in-law, the apostate Varazvalan, was ap- 
 pointed by the king his successor, as chief of the 
 Seunies. This individual was tormented, it is 
 said, by an evil spirit, and strangled himself. 
 The vile Vazgen, governor of the Georgians, at 
 this time in Persia, and an apostate, on his 
 return to Georgia proved a great tyrant. He 
 was continually urging his wife, St. Susana, the 
 eldest daughter of Vardan, to embrace the Per- 
 sian religion, and on her determined refusal, he 
 tormented her for a period of six years, when 
 she perished through her sufferings, A. D. 458. 
 * See Hist. Book III, c 14, 15.
 
 278 HISTORY OF AHMENTA. 
 
 A. D. 454. Sometime after, Hazkert engaged in a wai* 
 with the Huns, and on his setting out with his 
 army against that people, he directed the im- 
 prisoned Armenian chiefs and priests to be 
 conveyed in irons to the castle of the city of 
 Neushapuh, and there made over to the charge 
 of the chief of the Magi, in order that they 
 might be allowed no ease. The chief Magus> 
 in his endeavours to make them quit their 
 religion by torments, observed that the hand of 
 the Almighty was stretched forth for their 
 protection, and became a proselyte to Chris- 
 tianity. He beheld in a vision the blessed 
 saints, the Vardanians, surrounded by the glory 
 of God, and rejoicing at his conversion. Hazkert 
 was unfortunate in his expedition against the 
 Huns, who routed him and his troops. Enraged 
 at the disgrace of being beaten, the king con- 
 sulted his Magi, who assured him that his 
 defeat was without doubt owing to his not 
 having put to death the imprisoned priests, who 
 had overturned the altars of the Persian gods. 
 *' Hence," said they, " the wrath of our gods is 
 kindled against you." When Hazkert heard this, 
 he immediately caused the priests Samuel and 
 Abraham, whom he had taken with him on his 
 expedition, to be brought out and tortured to 
 death. He then sent Denshapuh to the castle 
 of Neushapuh, to dispatch those confined
 
 HISTORY OF ABMENIA. 279 
 
 there. On his arrival at Neushapuh he took 
 the captive priests, and bringing them to a 
 distant place, he there martyred them, on the 
 25th of Hirotiz (July), A. D. 454. 
 
 An individual of the name of Khujik, who 
 was secretly a christian, buried their bodies. 
 Levond the priest, being the most distinguished 
 among these martyrs, they were henceforward 
 called Levondians. Denshapuh also tortured 
 two of their pupils, Khoren and Abraham, and 
 caused them to be driven into Assyria. 
 
 In the meantime the Armenian chiefs, who had a. d. 45% 
 come into Persia under the most solemn assur- 
 ances of safety, languished in a deep and gloomy 
 dungeon, exposed to all the vicissitudes of heat 
 and cold, without bedding of any description ; 
 scantily fed, and at times enduring the extre- 
 mities of hunger and thirst. They bore all without 
 murmuring, confiding in the omniscience of the 
 Most High. The ruthless Hazkert still added 
 to their miseries, by tormenting them, through 
 the medium of Mihrnerseh, on account of their 
 religion, offering to restore them to their coun- 
 try and families, with power and honour, if they 
 would turn to the faith of the Magi. But all 
 was ineffectual ; they remained stedfast in their 
 attachment to those doctrines which their 
 ancestors had perished in defending. 
 After a confinement of four years, they were a. d.456.
 
 280 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 at length released, through the intercession of 
 Shilomshapuh, a Persian prince, but were not 
 permitted to leave the capital. Ashusha, prince 
 of the Gugars, by the assistance of Mihrnerseh, 
 obtained from the king the release of Vahan, 
 Vasak, and Artaces, the three sons of Himayak, 
 the brother of Vardan, and took them with him 
 to his country, where they were brought up in 
 the fear of God, by their mother Zivick, who was 
 the sister of Ashusha's wife. The youngest son 
 of Himayak, named Vard, was still in the hands 
 
 A.D.457. of his nurses in the country of the Taics. Some 
 time after this Hazkert died, and was succeeded 
 in the Persian throne by his youngest son Phi- 
 roz. This prince, immediately after his succes- 
 sion, considerably alleviated the condition of tha 
 Armenian chiefs, by allowing them pensions, 
 which enabled them to live more at their ease* 
 and having found them in many instances faith* 
 ful and trustworthy, he restored them to Arme- 
 nia. This occurred in the eighth year of his 
 reign, A. D, 464. He also appointed a new 
 Prefect, with whom the chiefs set out on their 
 return to their country. 
 
 A. D. 464. The new Prefect, appointed by the king of 
 Persia to supersede Atrormizd, was named 
 Atirwushnasp, and he governed the Armenians 
 for a period of seventeen years. On the arrival 
 of the chiefs in Armenia, they united with each
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 other in the practice of every christian virtue, and 
 became eminent for the piety their conduct 
 evinced. Their hearts, however, were oppressed, 
 when, on looking around, they observed many of 
 the other chiefs, with the view of courting the fa- 
 vour of the Persians, openly worshipping the sun, 
 and erecting temples for the adoration of fire. 
 A circumstance which had a powerful ten- 
 dency to extend the evil was, the power which 
 some of these unworthy chiefs attained by 
 their apostacy. Other individuals, seeing the 
 advantages to be obtained by embracing the 
 Persian religion, followed the example set 
 them by those whom we have noticed. 
 
 They, however, suffered in other respects : for 
 in renouncing their religious faith, it appeared 
 by their actions as if they had renounced every 
 virtue that distinguishes one man above another ; 
 they became so base and cowardly, that king 
 Phiroz often said, " In my dominions I find the 
 Armenians more worthless than the Syrians." 
 
 While the Armenians were in this condition, 
 the Huns made incursions into the resions about 
 Arzakh, where they committed dreadful cruel- 
 ties, on account of reli;^ion. They martyred 
 Athanas, the pupil of St. Isaac, and a lady of 
 the name of Regina, but miracles having followed 
 their deaths, many of the Huns were converted, 
 and afterwards suffered martyrdom.* 
 
 * See Hist. Book III, c. 18. 
 00 
 
 281
 
 282 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Let us now observe the changes that had 
 taken place in the pontificate. 
 A.D.45r. Melitey, the pontiff, in the fifth year of his 
 spiritual sway, and before the release of the 
 chiefs confined in Persia, died, and was suc- 
 ceeded by iMoses the First. The latter enjoyed 
 his dignity eight years, and then followed his 
 predecessor. 
 A. D. 465. The successor of Moses was Geut, a disciple 
 of St. l<aac and St. Mesrop, from the village 
 of Arahez, in the province of the Taics, He was a 
 pious mm, and eminent for wisdom and know- 
 ledge oi' the sciences. He was a great proficient 
 in Greek literature, and, upon the whole, a great 
 ornament to the pontificate. Although at his 
 electioii he was nearly seventy years old, he set 
 about correcting the disorders which had crept 
 among his people, with admirable zeal and ar- 
 dour, lie was also not sparing of admonition 
 and reproof to the profligate, where he had an 
 opportunity of noting their vices. This created 
 him enemies, and one of them, Gadishew the 
 rorcoruuian, carried a complaint against him to 
 A.D. 472. the king of Persia. Phiroz hereupon sent for 
 Geut, and having examined the deeds which 
 had distinguished his pontificate, found nothing 
 worthy of reprehension. He, however, tempted 
 the pontiff to embrace the Persian rehgion, and 
 on his expressing his indignation at the proposal.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 283 
 
 the king ordered him to be removed from the 
 pontificate, and another individual, named 
 Christopher, to be elected in his stead. Geut 
 afterwards returned to Armenia, where he died, 
 after living in retirement two years. He was 
 buried in the village of Othmis, after he had 
 governed the Armenian church ten years, 
 during which time he had regulated the cere- 
 monies anew, and made many improvements. 
 
 Christopher the Arzrunian was appointed pon- a. d. 475. 
 tiff by Phiroz the king of Persia, in the room of 
 Geut, and died after remaining in that dignity 
 five years. During his pontificate Barzumab, 
 bishop of Nisibis, began to spread abroad in 
 Persia the Nestorian heresy. Christopher, on 
 coming to the knowledge of this evil, wrote to 
 all the provinces to beware of admitting it. On 
 Barzumah attempting to disseminate these doc- 
 trines in Armenia, he was expelled from his 
 diocese by Nershapuh the Arzrunian. 
 
 Johan the Mandakunian, from the village of a. d. 48o. 
 Zalnot in the province of the Arshamunians, a 
 fellow disciple with Geut, was appointed to 
 succeed Christopher at the age of seventy-five. 
 He was an estimable character, and materially 
 improved the church ordinances, particularly 
 that respecting ordination. He also corrected 
 the book containing the directions for cele- 
 brating the sacrifice of the altar. He composed 
 
 o 2
 
 284 HISTORY OF ARMENIA, 
 
 many sermons and collects, and his prayers 
 are the most excellent in use with the Arme- 
 nians. He also wrote many essays, alike 
 distinguished for their sound sense and exem- 
 plary piety. During the sway of these pontiffs, 
 we have lust noticed, saints Elishey, Moses 
 Chorenensis, and some others, were still in exis- 
 tence, but seeing the dreadful disorders that 
 pervaded the country, they retired some to 
 convents, others to deserts, where they engaged 
 themselves in religious studies, and in composing 
 and translating various books. For particulars 
 of which see History Book II, c. 60. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 The exploits of Vahan the Mamiconian. 
 
 A. D. 466. HiMAYAK, the brother of Vardan the Great, 
 had four sons, Vahan, Vasak, Artaces, and 
 Vard. The last, as we have before remarked, 
 resided in the country of the Taics, the other 
 three were in the frontiers of the Gugars. The 
 three brothers, on hearing of the restoration of 
 the faithful Armenian chiefs to their country, 
 quitted Gugars, and returned to Taron their 
 birth-place. Here they grew in wisdom and 
 valour, and became esteemed by all who knew 
 them. Vahan, the eldest, however, outshone the
 
 HI8T0RT OF ARMENIA. 285 
 
 Others, and indeed excelled all the chiefs of 
 Armenia. He was particularly distinguished for 
 mildness of disposition, extraordinary wisdom, 
 and unconquerable bravery. He was looked 
 upon by all with admiration, and distinu:uished 
 with the peculiar favour of the prefect Atirwush- 
 nasp. The more, however, his virtues rendered 
 him beloved by the sood, the more they stirred 
 up malice in the minds of the bad. He was, 
 however, re2:arded by Gadishew iheCorcorunian 
 with more than ordinary dislike. This indivi- 
 dual, detesting the sight of Vahan, conspired 
 with others, as worthless as himself, to write 
 joint accusations against him to Phiroz the 
 king of Persia. " Vahan," said they, ** me- 
 ditates a rebellion, and is endeavouring to 
 excite the people to an insurrection against the 
 Persian power." 
 
 Vahan, perceiving the machinations of his a.d.478. 
 enemies, and fearing that a plot would at some 
 time or other be laid against his life, was so 
 exasperated, that he resolved on a step which 
 afterwards was the cause of bitter affliction to 
 him. Acting on this decision, he immediately 
 proceeded to the Persian court, and having been 
 introduced into the presence of Phiroz, there 
 made a voluntary profession of the religion of 
 the Magi. The king was much pleased at the ac- 
 tion, and bestowed on him considerable honours.
 
 28^ HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Phiroz, however, apprehensive of the soundness 
 of his profession, would not permit him to return 
 to Armenia before he had caused his youngest 
 brother Vard to be taken from the country 
 of the Taics, and brought into Persia. This 
 being complied with, Vard remained with the 
 king as an hostage, and Vahan returned invested 
 with the power and dignity of the royal agent. 
 A. D. 479. On his arrival among his friends, Vahan began 
 to regret the step he had taken, and his for- 
 mer acquaintances avoided him as a pest. 
 Thus he ])assed his life most miserably, be- 
 moaning the act of folly and sin he had com- 
 mitted. The chiefs, whom we designate the 
 faithful, on account of their memorable stand 
 in defence of their religion in the Persian dun- 
 geons, on hearing of the weakness of Vahan, 
 became alarmed, and censured his improper 
 conduct most severely. The apostates, who 
 before hated him on account of his virtues, now 
 doubly detested him, in consequence of the 
 favour with which he was distinguished by the 
 king. They therefore did not cease speaking 
 ill of him. Thus had Vahan by one unguarded 
 act forfeited the esteem and love of his friends, 
 and sharpened the envy and malice of his 
 enemies. He, however, was quite insensible to 
 one or the other, being dreadfully tormented 
 by his conscience for the evil he had done.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 287 
 
 He at length wished for death, and thus ad- 
 dressed Christ in prayer to grant him what he 
 desired; " All things," said he, " are possible to 
 thee, my God. I throw myself upon thee, do 
 thou help me, and shew me the way in which I 
 should go. Grant me a time of repentance, and 
 of confession, that I may glorify thee." He dis- 
 closed the desire of his heart to the faithful 
 chiefs, who encouraged him to cleanse publicly 
 from his character the foul blot cast on it by his 
 apostacy. This he determined to do, waiting 
 for a fit opportunity of carrying his intention 
 into execution. King Phiri)Z, about this time, ^, p 431, 
 went to war with the Hfjjhlhals. He, therefore, 
 sent orders to the pre ect Atirwushnasp to 
 assemble troops in Armenia to assist him, and 
 to proceed with them and the chiefs of that 
 nation to the country of the Aluans, there to 
 oppose the enemies should they attempt to 
 make incursions. Half of the troops collect- 
 ed were apostates. These grievously molested 
 the faithful during the expedition, provoking 
 and insulting them, by calling them unbelievers 
 and traitors. At the conclusion of Phiroz's 
 operations against the Hephthals, the Armenians 
 returned to their country, and encamped on the 
 plains of Shirak, divided into two columns, one 
 composed of the Persian detachment and the 
 apostates, the other of those who had remained
 
 238 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 faithful to their religion, and headed by their 
 chiefs. The camps of these two bodies were 
 distinct, some distance lying between them. 
 
 Previously to their disbanding, some of the 
 pious chiefs, who had been disgusted and 
 grieved with the conduct of their apostate coun- 
 trymen, secretly met, and said to each other, 
 ** Now is the time for a bold effort to deliver 
 our country from the hand of the Persians and 
 apostates. Let us join with Valthank, the king 
 of Georgia, or wiih the Huns, or Greeks, and 
 attack them. The Almighty, seeing the purity 
 of the motives that inspire us, will smile upon 
 our exertions ; for we do not engage in this en- 
 terprise for personal aggrandizement, but for the 
 purpose of saving our holy church from falling 
 under the power of the worshippers of fire." 
 All being unanimous in these sentiments, dis- 
 closed their desires to Vahan. He, overjoyed at 
 the opportunity that offered itself for publicly 
 recanting his apostacy, replied, "Your wishes 
 exactly agree with mine, but I scarcely dare 
 join with you, because I have observed how 
 often enterprizes of this nature are baulked by 
 treason. Let us not apply to strangers for aid, for 
 they may betray us. Let us place all our trust 
 in God, for he alone disposes of events." The 
 chiefs, on hearing this, declared, " We place no 
 confidence in ourselves, nor in others; but in the
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 power of God alone; for which we pray to St. 
 Gregory and the blessed martyrs to intercede for 
 us; for we prefer instant death to the pain we 
 feel in observing the daily disgraces put on our 
 church." When Vahan heard ihem talk of death, 
 he felt more inspired with devotion to the cause, 
 and was determined to shed every drop of 
 his blood in defence of Christ and his faith. 
 All being agreed, they prayed fervently for aid to 
 the Almighty, and committed to his hands the 
 issue of their enterprize. There being a priest 
 of the name of Athik in their camp, they called 
 him, and made him administer to them an oath 
 on the Holy Testament, that they would act 
 according to the doctrines it contained, and 
 cheerfully die in its defence. This being done, 
 they retired to their tents. Unfortunately, the 
 prediction of Vahan respecting treason in this 
 affair was verified. One of the chiefs of the 
 combined party, named Varazshapuh, from the 
 tribe of the Amatunians, went that night to the 
 camp of the Prefect, and disclosed the design 
 to all who were there present. The men were 
 confounded, and in the dawn of the morning, in 
 haste and terror marched to the city of Ani, where 
 they stopped during the day. In the following 
 night they prosecuted their flight, and took 
 refuge in the castle of Artashat. The united 
 party, when they discovered the retreat of their 
 
 PP 
 
 2S9
 
 290 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 enemies, pursued them, and captured a few who 
 had loitered in the rear, among whom was the 
 infamous Gadishew, the Corcorunian. These 
 were sent to the city of Duin. The combined 
 chiefs then hastened to lay siege to the castle of 
 Artashat. The Prefect, however, with a few 
 adherents, effected his escape thence in the 
 night, and fled to the regions of Atropatia. 
 The Vahanians, as we shall henceforward call 
 the united party, discovering this, left Artashat 
 and went to Duin, where they elected a new 
 Prefect and began to prepare for war. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The exploits of the Vahanians against Atirwusk- 
 nasp, in the pre/tcture of Isaac the Bagratian. 
 
 A. D.481. The Vahanians having observed that Atir- 
 wushnasp had quitted Armenia, raised to the 
 prefecture Isaac the Bagratian noble. This 
 individual had greatly distinguished himself for 
 some time previous to this, by his eminent 
 skill and courage, and on this account the 
 chiefs had elected him their prefect. It was at 
 his special request, that Moses Chorenensis 
 wrote the history of Armenia. Vahan the Mami- 
 coman was appointed general of the Armenian
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 army, the chiefs swearing to obey him in every 
 thing appertaining to war. In the meantime 
 the apostate chiefs, who had accompanied Atir- 
 wushnasp in his flight, strongly advised him to 
 hasten to the attack of the Vahanians, before 
 they had time to finish their preparations. 
 The fugitive Prefect, acting upon their sugges- 
 tions, gathered an army from the country of 
 Atropatia, and elsewhere, amounting to 7,000 
 men, with which he immediately marched into 
 Armenia. The invaders crossed the river Arax> 
 and prepared to enter Nakhjuan. When the 
 Vahanians were informed of the advance of their 
 enemies, they held a council, and resolved to 
 leave Isaac the prefect, Vahan the general* 
 Vahan the Camsaracan, and a few other chiefs, 
 in Duin, to protect it in case of exigency* 
 while the remainder, amounting to no more than 
 400 men, proceeded to meet the invaders. Pre- 
 vious to their setting out, these gallant and 
 faithful Armenians entered the church of the 
 citv, and there solemnly devoted themselves to 
 the service of their country and religion. They 
 then advanced to the village of Varazkert, where 
 they halted and sent forward Vasak, the brother 
 of Vahan the general, with a few men, to the 
 village of Curwak, to reconnoitre the enemy 
 and discover his force. On the dawn of the 
 next morning, Atirwushnasp arrived with his 
 
 PP 2 
 
 291
 
 292 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 troops at Curwak, not knowing that Vasak wa» 
 there. When the Persians perceived the Arme* 
 niansso near them, they became greatly alarmed. 
 Vasak was also apprehensive that he should not 
 be able to make a clear escape with his men. He 
 summoned them together, and directed them to 
 make away in small parties of two or three, and 
 hasten with all practicable expedition to join 
 their army. To give them more time to effect 
 their escape, he sent messengers to Atirwush- 
 nasp, saying, *' I have a communication to make 
 to you from the Armenians, which, if you will 
 receive, it is probable that peace may be re- 
 stored." Atirwushnasp replied, "T canreceive no 
 communication from rebels with arms in their 
 hands." Vasak sent again to him, begging to 
 be permitted to deliver his mission. On the 
 dispatch of the last messenger, perceiving all 
 his men were clear, he mounted his horse, and 
 addressing some Persians who had come to the 
 village on business from the Prefect, said, ** The 
 messages I have sent to your master were only 
 meant to ridicule him. I had no communication 
 to deliver ; my only object was to see what kind 
 of people you are; and I have found you a foolish 
 and worthless set, and I predict that much evil 
 will befall you." Having said this, he left 
 them, and fearlessly pursued his way back 
 to Varazkert, where, having arrived, he related
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 td his friends what had happened, and con- 
 cluded by saying, "The Persians are indeed 
 more numerous than we, but many of thetn 
 are entirely useless." The Armenians then 
 set forward, and encamped near the village of 
 Akorey, at the foot of Mount Ararat, and hav- 
 ing heard that the enemy would arrive there 
 the next day, they made preparations to receive 
 them, after having fervently prayed to God. la 
 the dawn of the morning they divided their 
 little band into four divisions. The first occu- 
 pying the centre and composed of 100 men, 
 was placed under the orders of Vasak the 
 Mamiconian and Babken the Seunian. The 
 second also of 100 men, forming the right wing, 
 was commanded by Atom the Gnunian, and his 
 brother Arastom. The third, of equal strength, 
 formed the left wing, and was confided to Gar- 
 joile Malkhazuni. The fourth composed a 
 body of reserve, and was headed by Nerseh the 
 Camsaracan and his brother Hirahat, who re- 
 ceived directions to render assistance at all points. 
 The Persians at length arrived, and perceiving 
 the small number with which they had to con- 
 tend, exclaimed, " Surely these Armenians have 
 abandoned their senses, and are come in quest 
 of death!" They then began the attack, the 
 more able horsemen advancing first, followed 
 by those of inferior skill. 
 
 2ids
 
 294 HISTORY OF ARMENIA* 
 
 At the moment when the conflict commenced^ 
 the infamous Garjoile Malkhazuni, with his 
 100 men, deserted to the Persians; thus leaving 
 only three hundred to dispute the fight with the 
 enemy. The Armenians, perceiving this act 
 of treachery, were inspired with the greatest 
 fury, and calling upon God for aid, rushed 
 impetuously on their foes. Nothing could with- 
 stand their enthusiasm. Wherever they ap- 
 peared they spread destruction, and the Persians 
 finding how unavailing all their efforts were, took 
 to flight. Atirwushnasp fell by the hand of one 
 in the body commanded by Babken. Atom, at 
 the head of his men cut down numbers, and took 
 Gudihon the apostate prisoner. He was pro- 
 ceeding to put him to death when Babken the 
 Seunian came up and saved him, in consequence 
 of having formerly received a particular favour 
 at his hands. The traitor Garjoile Malkhazuni, 
 having rallied the troops ofCatashes, advanced 
 from the rear, and began a furious attack on his 
 betrayed countrymen. Having succeeded in 
 taking a prisoner, he directed him to be put to 
 death; but his cries brought to the spot Nerseh 
 and Hirahat with a few men, who attacking 
 the troops ofCatashes, put them to flight, after 
 killing their leader. The victorious Armenians, 
 seeing the field clear, returned to their camp, 
 having suff"ered in this glorious encounter the
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 loss of only one man killed, as we have observed, 
 by Garjoile Malkhazuni. 
 
 They offered praise and thanksgiving to 
 God for the success he had given them in this 
 memorable battle. Whilst they were thus en-« 
 gaged, and rejoicing at the defeat of their ene- 
 mies, two Armenians, Vargosh Gunthuney, and 
 Vasak Saharuney, who had deserted their ranks 
 during the fight, arrived at the city of Duin, and 
 informed the pontiff Johan and others, that the 
 Armenians had been entirely overthrown by the 
 Persians, and that they alone had escaped. 
 When the inhabitants of the city learned this 
 news, they were plunged into the deepest afflic- 
 tion. While mourning pervaded all hearts, 
 Arastom the Gnunian arrived, and raising his 
 voice, exclaimed, ** The power of the holy cross 
 has conquered, and will ever conquer!" He then 
 gave a circumstantial account of the late contest, 
 which inspired the people with rapturous joy. 
 They immediately assembled in the church, and 
 there offered up their gratitude to the Most High 
 for the signal favour he had vouchsafed them. 
 While they were engaged in this act of devotion, 
 the gallant little band, the subject of it, arrived, 
 when all joined in glorifying God. The Vahanians 
 immediately after sent ambassadors to Val thank, 
 king of Georgia, claiming the performance of a 
 promise he formerly made them, to assist their 
 
 295
 
 296 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 enterprize with his troops, and others taken 
 from the Huns. But he delayed until the 
 Armenians began to despair of receiving assis- 
 tance from any quarter. They therefore placed 
 their only hopes in God ; and prepared to prose- 
 cute the undertaking they had so succesfully 
 begun in his name. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Pi'oceedings of the Vahaniafis against Salar 
 
 Atiriierseh . 
 
 A.D. 482. Yjj^ brave Vahan, seeing the success that had 
 attended the contest with the Persians, sent 
 messengers to the four great Armenian tribes, the 
 Arzrunians, the Anzevazies, the Rushtunians, 
 and the Mockazies, some of whom had, through 
 fear of the Persians, adopted the worship of fire; 
 inviting them to join the united party, and 
 combat manfully for the christian church. Most 
 of them rejected the invitation ; two nobles, how- 
 ever, named Johan Anzevazie and Nerseh the 
 Erwandunian, being well inclined to the terms 
 of Vahan, persuaded many of their followers to 
 accompany them to join the troops of the united 
 party. On their setting out for this purpose, two 
 great chiefs, Sevuk, prince of the Anzevazies, and
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 297 
 
 Johan, prince of the Mockazies, being displeased 
 with their conduct, pursued them with a number 
 of men, and overtook them at the village of 
 Arest, where a combat between the two parties 
 ensued. The advocates of Christianity were so 
 few, that they were surrounded by their ene- 
 mies ; yet they fought, confiding in God, most 
 courageously. Johan Anzevazie having at- 
 tacked the chief of the Mockazies, killed him 
 with a dart of his spear. This chief had often 
 before ridiculed Johan, by saying of him, ** He 
 is good for nothing. He ought to have a yoke 
 put on his neck, and be worked like an ox." 
 Sevuk, the other chief, used to answer, " 1 
 will bring the yoke; do you put it on his neck if 
 you can." The scoffer, however, was justly 
 rewarded for his contemptuousness, being killed 
 by the object of whom he thought so meanly. 
 Sevuk, the other apostate chief, and his men, 
 when they heard of the death of Johan Mocka- 
 zie, took to flight. They were pursued, and many 
 of them slain. The victors then proceeded to 
 Duin, where they were joyfully met by the Vaha- 
 nians. King Phiroz, when he heard of the events 
 we have just detailed, became extremely irri- 
 tated against Vahan, and taking his brother Vard, 
 who it will be recollected was an hostage in 
 Persia, put him in bonds. He then collected 
 a considerable force, and dividing it into four 
 
 qq
 
 298 HISTORY OF ARMF.NIA. 
 
 detachments, sent them, in the beginning of 
 spring, into the regions of Hier and Zarwand, 
 with directions to take Vahan alive, and put the 
 rest of his party to death. The command of these 
 troops was given to Atirnerseh Salar, a renowned 
 warrior. AVhen Vahan heard of the arrival in 
 Armenia of such a multitude of enemies, he sum- 
 moned his chiefs to hold a council at Duin, at 
 which Johan the pontiff was present. Here, 
 having met and consulted, he assembled his 
 troops, comprising a very small number, and 
 accompanied by the holy pontiff, set out to 
 meet the enemy. He was unwilling to leave the 
 man of God behind, placing great hope in the 
 efficacy of his prayers. The little patriotic 
 army arrived at the village of Nersehapat, in the 
 province of Artaz, where they encamped ; being 
 but a short distance from the camp of the Per- 
 sians. Early the next morning Vahan formed 
 his troops into three divisions. The centre was 
 given to Isaac the prefect; the right wing to 
 Barshel Vahevuney, aided by Babken the Seu- 
 nian, Atom the Gnunian, and Phapak Paluney; 
 the left to Nerseh the Camsaracan, and his bro- 
 thers Vahan and Hirahat, aided by the general's 
 brother Vasak. Vahan, with a select few, 
 reserved himself to afford assistance to all parts 
 where it might be required, and was seconded 
 by Viren Vanandensis and Pap Artacuney.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 299 
 
 These arrangements being made, each took his 
 post and cahnly awaited the enemy, then at 
 some distance. At sunrise the battle com- 
 menced. The Persians advanced to the charge 
 of the right wing of the Armenian army, and put 
 it tu flight. At this juncture Isaac the prefect 
 engaged the Persian general Atirnerseh Salar 
 in single combat. Having ineffectually thrown 
 their spears at each other, they joined hand to 
 hand, and a furious struggle ensued. After 
 wrestling for a considerable time, and mutually 
 exchanging several violent blows, the Persian 
 was exhausted, and thrown from his horse; 
 but through the confu^ion that prevailed, suc- 
 ceeded in escaping amongst the crowd. Vahan, 
 having observed the confusion into which his 
 army was thrown by the defeat of his right 
 wing, called out to Viren Vanandensis to ad- 
 vance to the charge. The latter replied, " Do 
 not confide in me in an hour like this." Vahan, 
 on hearing this, sealed himself with the sign of 
 the cross, and darted into the right wing of the 
 Persian army with the speed and fury of a thun- 
 derbolt. Here he was nobly seconded by the 
 two brothers Nerseh and Hirahat the Camsara- 
 cans. These three quickly threw ihe ranks of 
 the enemy into disorder, cutting them down with 
 immense slaughter. They then passed to the 
 left wing, where thsir lbe< fe'.l before them like 
 
 qq2
 
 300 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 ripe fruit shaken by a high wind. One of the 
 four Persian generals, Vin Khorian, a powerful 
 man, with his guards, sustained undauntedly the 
 glory of his nation, and boldly kept his ground. 
 This being observed by Vishnasp, another of the 
 Persian generals, he marched to attack the 
 Armenians on their weakest side. At this mo- 
 ment the brave Vahan encountered Vin Khorian, 
 and after a sharp combat stretched him on the 
 plain. Vishnasp was then attacked by Nerseh 
 the Camsaracan, and killed by a thrust of his 
 spear. The Armenians, led by Barshel, who 
 had been defeated and put to flight by the first 
 charge of the Persians, now looking back and 
 seeing the Persians were beaten, returned and 
 joined in the pursuit of the fleeing enemy. 
 More were killed in their flight than they had 
 left on the field. The victors, on their return to 
 the Persian camp, found immense spoil, which 
 they divided amongst each other, returning 
 thanks to God for their success. They then 
 went to the village of Nersehapat, where they 
 had left the holy pontiff", and with him retired 
 to a place called Varshakie in the province of 
 Zalcote. Here they took rest, being all filled 
 with joy and triumph. 
 
 While the Vahanians were enjoying the 
 pleasing reflection which followed their victory, 
 news reached them that Vard had miraculously
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 301 
 
 escaped from Persia: scarcely had they had time 
 to think upon this intelligence, when Vard 
 himself, with his attendants, joined them. It 
 appeared that he actually did not know by what 
 means he had been extricated from the Persian 
 bonds. Vahan was overjoyed at this unexpected 
 circumstance, particularly as he knew by it, 
 that God had forgiven his apostacy. For on 
 his uniting with the others in the enterprize in 
 which they were now engaged, he had said in 
 his mind, " Now, if God is pleased at my 
 thoughts, and has forgiven the sin of my apos- 
 tacy, I beseech him quickly to let me see my 
 beloved brother Vard." His brother V-asak had 
 also entreated from the Almighty, first to let 
 him see his brother Vard, and then quickly to 
 make him worthy to receive the crown of mar- 
 tyrdom. A short time after Vasak had his wish; 
 he was put to death on account of religion. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 The treachery of Valthank the Georgiati, and the 
 actions of the Vahanians against Mihran. 
 While the Armenians were remaining in a.d. 482. 
 Varshakie, they received ambassadors from 
 Valthank the king of Georgia, falsely informing 
 them that his country was invaded by a large
 
 302 HiSTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 army of Persians, under the command of Mihran; 
 and deceitfully calling upon them for aid to 
 repel the invaders. 
 
 The statements of the ambassadors were not 
 true, as we have said, for at that period Mihran 
 was not in Georgia, neither would he have ever 
 gone there, unless he had been invited by Val- 
 thank. The Armenians, not doubting the truth of 
 the tale related them by the ambassadors, and 
 being bound by treaty to aiford assistance to the 
 Georgians in time of need, prepared to set out 
 to succour their ally. First, however, they put 
 their property into places of security. On the 
 arrival of the Vahanians in Georgia they were 
 met by Valthank, who assured them that the 
 Huns would speedily arrive to join him against 
 Mihran. To prevent their detecting his false- 
 hood, he amused them with many excuses for 
 not marching immediately against the foe, and 
 sent people to kindle fires on the adjacent 
 plains, to endeavour to convince them that the 
 Huns were arrived. He also made the trunks 
 of trees in a forest appear like armed men, 
 and then incited the Armenians, by means of 
 treacherous spies, to go and attack them, saying, 
 " They are waiting for you." The Vahanians, 
 not suspecting the artifice of the king, went 
 toward the spot where they supposed the 
 enemy to lie, but discovered no one. This
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 303 
 
 rendering them somewhat irresolute, Valthank 
 invented many stories to deceive them, and per- 
 suaded them to pitch their camp near the river 
 Cur. I! ere, after a delay of three days, Mihranat 
 lenf^ih arrived, with an immense force, accom- 
 panied by elephant^ chariots, and armed cavalry. 
 
 from various nations. He pitched his camp 
 opposite to that of the Armenians : who when 
 they saw the vast' superiority of numbers 
 against them, became alarmed, and crossing 
 the river Cur encamped on the opposite bank. 
 Many of the united army, seized with terror at 
 the anticipation of the approaching contest, sent 
 and made terms with the Persians, whom they 
 joined. On the following day, Vahan with his 
 troops having taken courage, recrossed the river, 
 and took post near the enemy's camp. He 
 arransfed his men in order of battle, and both 
 armies rushed to the attack. Vahan, confiding 
 in God, and seconded by the Camsaracans, cut 
 down all who opposed him. Many of the dis- 
 tinguished Persian chiefs fell by his hand, and he 
 w^as dreaded by the whole of the enemy's troops. 
 During the heat of the conflict, Isaac the pre- 
 fect, who had wholly devoted himself to Christ 
 and the church, after performing many acts of 
 valour, fell a martyr. Vasak, the brother of 
 Vahan, in an encounter with a Persian, broke 
 his spear against the armour of his opponent,
 
 304 HISTORY OF AEMENIA. 
 
 and, in seeking for another on the field, was sur- 
 rounded by a host of swordsmen by whom he 
 fell, after killing a number of them in his de- 
 fence. While these glorious commanders were 
 thus valiantly contending, several vile and trea- 
 cherous Armenians, who were in secret un- 
 derstanding with the Persians, all of sudden 
 pretended to take flight, crying out, " Save 
 yourselves, the day is lost !" 
 
 This action of a party of perfidious cowards 
 occasioned the Vahanians to lose the battle, for 
 most of those who heard the cry, thinking all 
 lost, joined in the flight. Among these was the 
 deceitful Val thank, with his Georgian troops. Va- 
 han and the Camsaracans, observing this, found 
 longer resistance fruitless, and therefore followed 
 the fugitives. On their leaving the scene of 
 action Vahan observed Babken the Seunian lying 
 on the ground, in the midst of the dead bodies 
 that covered the field, desperately wounded. 
 Not beiniT able to leave his old colleague to the 
 vengeance of an irritated and cruel enemy, 
 he alighted from his horse, took him up be- 
 fore him, and thus saved his life. The victorious 
 Persians pursued the Armenians and killed 
 many of them in their flight. Hirahat the 
 Camsaracan was thrown from his horse in the 
 retreat, and proceeding on foot was taken pri- 
 soner and carried to Mihran, who put him in
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 chains, and took him with him wherever he went. 
 A valiant Seunian, of the name of Hazd, with 
 several Georgians, was also taken that day, put 
 in chains, and strictly guarded. Vahan the 
 general, together with the two brothers, Nerseh 
 and Vahan the Camsaracans, after the battle, 
 retired to the village of iMuckiiarinj in the coun- 
 try of the Talcs, where he was afterwards joined 
 by others who had escaped from the battle, to 
 the number of 100 men. iMiliran, having learned 
 where Vahan had taken up his residence, set out 
 in pursuit of him, accompanied by his large army. 
 In a short time he arrived near the village of 
 Duin, where he pitched his camp. Vahan was 
 posted at a short distance from this place. 
 Mihran, when he learned this, aware of the 
 desperate valour of his opponent, sent him 
 proposals of peace, wishing again to bring him 
 under subjection to the Persians. He replied, 
 *' If you will allow the Armenians a free and 
 unmolested profession of their religion, we will 
 in all cases obey the Per:5ians. If you will not 
 accept our subjection on these terms, we desire 
 to say, that we consider it much better to die 
 a glorious death in defence of Christianity, than 
 to live honoured by you in apostacy." While 
 these negotiations were going forward, Mihran 
 received an order from king Phiroz to return 
 immediately to Persia ; and was consequently 
 
 rr 
 
 305
 
 30(5 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 obliged to obey, setting out with Hirahatthe 
 Camsaracan, Hazdthe Seunian, and many more 
 captives in chains. When Nerseh the Camsa- 
 racan, the elder brother of Hirahat, heard that 
 Mihran had taken his brother with him to 
 Persia, he became deeply afflicted. Indeed, 
 since the day of his brother's capture, he had 
 known no ease nor comfort. At length, not 
 being able to bear any longer the painful re- 
 flections which Hirahat's captivity induced, he 
 put himself at the head of a few resolute men, 
 and boldly followed Mihran's camp. He ima- 
 gined, that by vigilantly watching the enemy s 
 army, he might chance to see his brother, and by 
 a brisk attack succeed in rescuing him, or, " at 
 least," says he, ' ' by meeting death, I shall obtain 
 that repose which has been long a stranger 
 to my breast !" The Persians having encamped 
 near the village of Baguan, in the province of 
 Bagrevand, Nerseh with his followers ap- 
 proached. In this village was a chapel of 
 St. Gregory the Illuminator, to which Nerseh 
 went, and thus offered up his prayers, " Oh ! 
 blessed St. Gregory ! who didst dispel the gloom 
 of iniquity from Armenia, I beseech thee to 
 hear my prayers, and dispel the gloom with 
 which sorrow has overshadowed my heart, 
 bv aiding me in my endeavours to procure the 
 liberation of my unfortunate brother !" While
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 he was engaged in this act of devotion, behold, 
 wonderful to relate, Hirahat appeared before 
 him, having been released from the Persian bonds 
 in a miraculous manner. Nerseh experienced 
 an extasy of pleasure ; and glorifying the Al- 
 mighty for this signal instance of his favour, he 
 returned to Duin, accompanied by his brother. 
 They immediately v/ent to the Pontiff to testify 
 what God had done for them through the inter- 
 position of Saint Gregory. When jVlihran 
 discovered the escape of Hirahat, he imme- 
 diately summoned Hazd, the other Armeniaa 
 captive, into his presence, and urged him tt) 
 renounce Christianity and adopt the worship of 
 the sun and fire. Hazd indignantly refused, when 
 the cruel tyrant ordered him to be beheaded. 
 His body, after the departure of the Persians 
 from that place, was interred in tlie chapel of 
 St. Gregory. 
 
 307 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 The acts of the Vahan'mns against Ilazaravukht, 
 
 Vahan the Armenian general, who, a? we a. d. 483. 
 have before related, was pr sted with about 100 
 men in the village of Mucknarmj, on the retreat 
 of Mihran beyond the frontiers of Armenia, pro- 
 
 rr 2
 
 308 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 ceeded to Duin. In this city he had the plea- 
 sure of again meeting his old colleagues and 
 rivals in glory, Nerseh and Hirahat. After 
 rejoicing at the liberation of the latter, Vahan 
 began to taste a little repose ; the winter season, 
 which then prevailed, obliging them all to 
 remain in a state of inaction. In a few days 
 after, several messengers arrived from Georgia, 
 informing the Armenians that Isaac the prefect, 
 and Vasak the noble, who, as we have related, fell 
 in the late engagement with the Persians, were 
 alive ; and at that moment wandering about the 
 mountains, being afraid to return to their country 
 on account of their enemies, and expecting aid 
 from the Vahanians. The falsehood of these as- 
 sertions was sufficiently plain, yet to satisfy the 
 wives and other relations of these deeply regret- 
 ted chieftains, Vahan sent a small detachment 
 of men under the command of Mushel the 
 Mamiconian to go into Georgia, and seek in the 
 direction specified by the messengers. Mushel, 
 with his party set out, and after roaming about in 
 the mountains and vallies until the spring, found 
 no traces of them. 
 
 When the spring came forward the great 
 Persian general Zarmihr Hazaravukht, joined by 
 the apostate chiefs, with an immense army 
 invaded Armenia, and marshalling his troops 
 along the forests of Khosrovakert to the foot of
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 309 
 
 the mountain Girvez, advanced to the siege of 
 Duin. Vahan, beholding the magnitude of the 
 enemy's force, assembled his party, and thus 
 addressed them, ** The Persians only seek to 
 encounter us, and if we withdraw from the city, 
 they will follow us. It is easy for us to baffle 
 all their efforts, by taking refuge in our strong 
 holds, and by so doing we shall prevent all the 
 horrors of the siege and sacking of Duin." All 
 being agreed in the opinion of their leader, they 
 first set about repairing and strengthening the 
 fortifications of the capital, and then recom- 
 mending themselves to the protection of the All 
 Powerful, issued out in small parties of two and 
 three to effect a retreat from the enemy. The 
 Persians having blockaded the city on all sides, the 
 Vahanians were obliged to cut their way through 
 the thronged ranks of their opponents. This they 
 did, after killing numbers, who ineffectually 
 strove to cut them off. The Persians were 
 amazed at this daring enterprize, and for a while 
 were undecided how to act, fancying that the 
 anger of the gods had descended upon them. 
 Two of the Armenian chiefs, named Ordie 
 Dimaxian, and Cajaj Saharuney, however, unfor- 
 tunately fell in their attempt to secure the safety 
 of Johan Mandakunian the pontiff, who, in the 
 confusion that prevailed on the sudden attack 
 of the Armenians, was surrounded by a host of
 
 310 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Persians. This being perceived by the two 
 chiefs abovementioned, they hastened to his 
 rescue, and fighting valiantly, opened a way 
 through the enemy. On their pushing forward 
 with the pontiff, they were unhappily killed, 
 and Johan the Mandakunian himself received a 
 severe wound, which bringing him off his horse, 
 he lay among the slain, to all appearance dead. 
 By the providence of God, however, the blessed 
 pontiff a short time afterward, having recovered 
 himself, found his way to the city, and by his 
 presence there created as much joy at his escape 
 as astonishment at the manner in which he had 
 effected it. The Persian general Ilazaravukht, 
 irritated beyond measure at the unexpected 
 escape of the Armenian chiefs, immediately set 
 out in pursuit of Vahan, guided by the apostate 
 Gudihon the Seunian. Vahan, in the meantime, 
 with his adherents, took refuge in the fortress of 
 Varairvar, in the province of Shalagom, which 
 was situated in the part of Armenia belonging 
 to the Greeks. Hazaravukht nevertheless con- 
 tinued hi>s pursuit, and by forced marches quickly 
 arrived at Varaivar, but nothing could exceed 
 his vexation and surprise when he learned that 
 the Vahanians had just left that place. Not 
 being able to contain his resentment, he wreak- 
 ed his fury on the innocent and defenceless 
 inhabitants. He, however, found there the wives
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 of Nerseh and Hirahat the Camsaracans, whom 
 he immediately seized and sent to his camp; 
 directing them to be guarded with all suitable 
 respect, and forbidding any violence to be at- 
 tempted on their purity ; as he conceived that 
 their husbands, for their sakes, would at least 
 make some sacrifices, and return to obedience to 
 the Persian power. Just after this event Haza- 
 ravukht received an order from king Phiroz 
 to march with his army into Georgia. He 
 therefore was obliged to leave Armenia, alter 
 appointing one Shapuh, of the family of Mihran, 
 prefect of that country ; and leaving him in the 
 district of Basen with 3,000 Persians, and Gu- 
 dihon, chief of the Seunies, with his followers, 
 to secure his government, and preserve it from 
 any future attacks of Vahan and his party. 
 
 311 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Further' acts of the Vahaniaris against Shapiih the 
 
 Prefect. 
 
 Shapuh the Mihranian, immediately after a. D.483. 
 the departure of Hazararukht, commenced his 
 prefecture by endeavouring to conciliate the two 
 Camsaracans, Nerseh and Hirahat. For this 
 purpose he placed their v/ives, who as it will 
 be recollected had been made prisoners, in a
 
 312 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 fortress of the country of Basen called Bolberd, 
 and then sent a message to their husbands, to 
 forsake Vahan, and come to him, when he would 
 restore them to their arms, and henceforward 
 distinguish them with particular marks of his fa- 
 vour. To this they made the following very ener- 
 getic reply, " Our actions and our labours are 
 not directed to the attainment of worldly good, 
 but to ihe establishment of the truth of our holy 
 religion. In competition with this, our dearest 
 object, we regard wives and children but in a 
 very inferior view. We place our trust in th^ 
 Almighty, that he will continue to preserve our 
 wives in purity and chastity, and that he will, of 
 his goodness, permit us again to embrace them, 
 either in this world or in that which is to come !" 
 Shapuh, on receiving this answer, was thrown 
 into a violent rage, and redoubled his efforts to 
 seize them; indeed he gave himself no rest in 
 prosecuting this object. Having heard that they 
 had gone with Vahan to the country of the Ar- 
 shamunians, he instantly marched thither, and 
 posted his troops in secret places along a river, 
 expecting to take the Armenians by surprise. 
 Vahan, however, by means of spies, discovered 
 the ambuscade that had been laid for him. 
 Having taken marks of the places where his ene- 
 mies lay, he assembled a number of peasants, 
 to<rether with his own followers, and marched
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 313 
 
 with them by night to the attack. Having posted 
 the peasants opposite the spot where the Persians 
 lay, and given them weapons and shields to 
 render the deception more perfect, he with his 
 own men drew off. While the enemy were 
 deliberating about attacking the peasants, whom 
 they imagined to be the Vahanians, the latter, who 
 had by a circuitous route come upon their rear, 
 commenced a furious attack. All was instantly 
 in the greatest confusion: the Persians, uncertain 
 as to the characters and force of the assailants, 
 dealt about their blows indiscriminately, by 
 which many of their own men perished. They 
 at length took to flight, leaving 600 men slain 
 upon the field, 3,000 others hurrying off in 
 the greatest terror and disorder. Vahan, in the 
 dawn of the morning, marched to the village of 
 Shithay and there halted. Shapuh, having 
 rallied his troops, and procured a large reinforce- 
 ment, again returned with double rage at his 
 late defeat, determined either to conquer or 
 perish. 
 
 When Vahan heard of the approach of the 
 Persians, he arranged his little army, consisting 
 of only a hundred men, and prepared for thefight. 
 The enemy at length came in sight, and so vast 
 appeared his force, that a panic seized the Ar- 
 menians and they fled, leaving Vahan, the three 
 Camsaracans, Nerseh, Hirahat and Vahan,. 
 
 ss
 
 314 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Mushel the Mamiconian, and afew other leaders, 
 in all amounting to about thirty persons, to sus- 
 tain the attack. When Shapuh, on his nearer 
 approach, beheld the fewness of Vahan's fol- 
 lowers, he made a halt, and addressing Gudihon^ 
 chief ot tlie Seunies, exclaimed, " Support me, 
 for 1 am overpowered by the novelty of this 
 spectacle. These, our opponents, either foolishly 
 wish to sacrilice themselves, or are protected by 
 an invisible power. But if I am not deceived, 
 they have given themselves up to despair, and 
 desire to die. We shall now catch them one by 
 one and bind them with chains!"' At the moment 
 when the Persians again moved forward, one 
 of Vahan's companions cried to him, " Beware^ 
 Sir, beware, of the consequences ! recollect that 
 even now we may flee and save ourselves !'* 
 But Vahan, having marked himself with the sign 
 of the cross, replied in a loud voice, "Do not bid 
 me beware, for I do not confide in man for aid,, 
 but place all my reliance on the blessed cross of 
 our Redeemer." Having said this, he darted into- 
 the ranks of the Persians, like a hawk among a 
 covey of small birds, and being bravely followed 
 by the other chiefs, made a dreadful slaughter. 
 Having passed through the enemy's army, shed- 
 ding torrents of blood, these glorious warriors,, 
 with slow steps advanced towards their campv. 
 Four of Vahan's party fell in this conflicC
 
 HISTORY Of ARiTENIA. 3lfi 
 
 These, having penetrated to the spot where the 
 infamous apostate Gudihon, chief of the Seunies, 
 was stationed, attacked him. One of them 
 thrust at the wretch with his spear, which 
 penetrated his armour, and entering at his arm" 
 pit, went into his hings. He fell headlong from 
 his horse, and shortly after yielded up his sinful 
 soul. The four Armenians were then surrounded^ 
 and after a most valiant resistance, in which 
 numbers of the enemy fell, were killed. Shapuh 
 the prefect, filled with shame at the result of the 
 late combat, quitted the scene of his disgrace; 
 and Vahan, to shew his contempt for the num- 
 bers of the Persians, accompanied with his 
 twenty-six followers, marched in a careless 
 manner, appearing as a small detachment of the 
 Persian army. Shapuh retired to Basen, and 
 was afraid to continue any longer before Vahan. 
 Here a messenger shortly after arrived, inform- 
 ing the Prefect of the ill news of the death of 
 king Phiroz, who had been defeated and killed 
 in an engagement with the Hephthals. Shapuh, 
 upon the receipt of this intelligence, set out for 
 Persia, where the grandees of that kingdom 
 bemg assembled, appointed Valarsh, the bro- 
 ther of Phiroz, to the crown This monarch was 
 of a quiet, peaceful, and prudent turn of mind. 
 Immediately after he ascended the throne, he 
 held a council, and inquired into the state of Ar~ 
 
 ss 2
 
 316 mSTORT OF ARMENIA. 
 
 menia. Hereupon Hazaravukht, the geheral who 
 had recently returned from Georgia, and Shapuh 
 the Mihranian, detailed to him the gallant ex- 
 ploits of Vahan and his companions, which they 
 witnessed with their own eyes, and advised the 
 king to adopt conciliatory measures with regard 
 to them, and even went so far as to suggest en- 
 trusting Vahan with the government of Armenia. 
 Valarsh and his ministers approving this ad- 
 vice, immediately appointed one Nikhor, sur- 
 named Vishnaspdat to the prefecture. This 
 individual owed his appointment to the character 
 he bore, which was admirably suited for the 
 duties of governor of Armenia, at this turbulent 
 period. He was meek, mild, and just, and one 
 who always sought to render every one, depen- 
 dent on him, as happy as circumstances would 
 permit. He departed for Armenia at the head 
 of a large body of select troops ; but received 
 express orders to endeavour by mildness and 
 kindness to bring to obedience the gallant Va- 
 han and the remainder of the Armenian nation.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA, 
 
 317 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 The reconcilation of Vahan with the Persians, 
 through the medium of the prefects Nikhor and 
 Andekan. 
 
 NiKHOK Vishnaspdat the prefect, on his arrival a.d.484. 
 in Armenia, not daring to advance into the 
 middle of the country, halted at the village of 
 Nuarsak, in the province of Heir, and thence 
 sent two of the Persian nobles to Vahan, to 
 inform him of his object in coming thither. 
 Vahan, having consulted with his faithful chiefs, 
 returned a reply to the prefect couched in 
 these terms, "We can come to no agreement 
 with you by means of letters and messages ; 
 we must have a personal interview with the 
 king, and obtain from him his assent to three 
 conditions, which we now propose ; if Nikhor 
 ■will execute these under the hand and seal of the 
 Persian monarch, we will in all cases prove obe- 
 dient to the Persians ; if not, we cannot submit. 
 Now the first condition we propose, is, that we 
 be allowed to profess openly the christian reli- 
 gion, wherever we choose; and that you do not 
 attempt the conversion of any Armenian to the
 
 318 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 doctrine of the Magi. The second is, that you 
 favour none, nor exalt the base merely because 
 they profess the worship of fire. The third and 
 last is, that the king on all occasions hear both 
 sides, and not hasten to judgment on the infor- 
 mation of one party against another, without 
 hearing the latter's defence."' Vahan then sent 
 back the messengers of Nikhor with honour, and 
 dispatched with them five of his faithful chiefs 
 as ambassadors on his part bearing the fore- 
 going conditions. When these arrived at the 
 Persian camp, the prefect received them with 
 much respect, and supped with them. At every 
 cup, during the repast, he drank the health of 
 Vahan, mentioning his gallant exploits. Having 
 agreed to perform the conditions specified 
 in Vahan's reply, the Prefect, with the concur- 
 rence of the five chiefs, wrote to him by the 
 hands of his former two messengers, inviting him 
 to come to the Persian camp without fear, and 
 promising to comply with his desires ; nay, to 
 do more than he had requested. Vahan then, 
 with his few adherents, proceeded to the village 
 of Elind, in the province of Artaz, where he 
 halted, sending forward to inform Nikhor of his 
 arrival, and saying, " If you desire that I should 
 come to you, let some of your Persian nobles 
 come over to my troops, as hostages for my 
 safety, until the conclusion of this affair." The
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 319 
 
 prefect then dispatched eight noblemen to the 
 Armenian camp, where they were received by 
 Vahanwith all due respect and honour, and made 
 over to the charge of his troops. Vahan then, with 
 a few men, and some of the most illustrious of the 
 faithful chiefs, advanced to the village of Nuar- 
 sak, where Nikhor was encamped, and ordering 
 his men to form in order of battle, commanded 
 the war trumpets to sound a flourish. The 
 prefect and his army, hearing this, were struck 
 with fear, and said, "The Mamiconian has de- 
 ceived us and is now prepared to destroy us." 
 Nikhor then sent forward some of his chiefs to 
 inform Vahan that he ought to have observed the 
 custom of the Persians, which was, that none but 
 the general dared to blow a trumpet in going to 
 or quitting a place. Vahan replied, " First make 
 me a servant of the lord of the Persians, then, 
 and not till then, will I observe their customs." 
 He then entered the village and met NikhoiN 
 The latter was transported with joy on seeing 
 him. He fell on his neck and embraced him. 
 He also greeted him in the name of Valarsh th& 
 Persian king, and all the grandees. He likewise 
 saluted the chiefs who had accompanied Vahan, 
 and paid great attention to all his people. 
 
 When Vahan heard the royal greeting, he 
 prostrated himself, and received it with the great- 
 est respect. Nikhor then held a council, where
 
 320 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 many things were addressed to Vahan, to which 
 he invariably made bold and sensible replies, 
 which made the Prefect exclaim, "Your bold and 
 just language, Vahan, has removed every doubt 
 from my mind, and rendered me perfectly con- 
 tent." The council being dismissed, all partook 
 of an elegant supper. 
 
 On the following day, Nikhor, after having 
 held a private conference with Vahap, ordered 
 all those who had accompanied him to enter the 
 court with the Persian chiefs. But the apostates 
 were not suffered to approach the doors, on 
 which account they were sadly confused ; their 
 faces resembling the ashes they worshipped. 
 In this court Nikhor, with his chiefs, consented 
 to all the desires of Vahan, and wrote all the 
 particulars to king Valarsh, to whom they urged 
 the Armenian chief to go, pledging themselves 
 for his safety, as well as for the safety of those 
 who might accompany him. Accordingly Vahan, 
 having first visited the city of Duin, assembled 
 his faithful chiefs and followers, and set out with 
 them for Persia. On his arrival at court, he 
 was received with much respect by all the 
 grandees of the kingdom. On his introduction 
 to king Valarsh, the latter testified the greatest 
 pleasure on seeing him, and treated him in every 
 respect as an equal. On the following day, a 
 council was held, at which Vahan was present.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 ^1 
 
 and received many compliments from the king. 
 All consenting to the terms proposed by the 
 Armenians, Valarsh ratified them by his hand and 
 seal, issuing, at the same time, a decree that the 
 present agreement with the Armenian chris- 
 tians should be considered by all his successors 
 on the throne of Persia as irrevocable. The king 
 then ennobled Vahan by the title of Lord of the 
 Mamiconians, and appointed him generallissimo 
 of the Armenians. Upon all the faithful chiefs, 
 the colleagues and companions of Vahan, he also 
 bestowed titles of nobility, on each according 
 to his desert. Then, loading them all with 
 magnificent presents, he sent them to their own 
 country, where they arrived praising and glori- 
 fying God. They were, on their return, met by 
 Johan the pontiff, who had come out of the city 
 of Duin for that purpose, bearing the crucifix 
 and relics of St. Gregory the Illuminator. He 
 blessed them all with a joyful voice. All then 
 proceeded to a church in the city of Valarshapat, 
 and there offered up thanksgivings to God, for 
 the success with which their exertions had been 
 crowned. 
 
 From hence they repaired to Duin, where 
 all retired in peace to their respective habi- 
 tations. A new prefect was then sent into a.d.484. 
 Armenia, named Andekan, a Persian, a prudent 
 and peaceable character, who, on taking posses- 
 
 1 1
 
 322 HISTORY OF AKMENTA. 
 
 sion of his office, noticed the wise pursuits of 
 Vahan, in whose praise he wrote strongly to 
 Valarsh. He was shortly after recalled, and on 
 his arrival in Persia, represented to the king that 
 Vahan alone was worthy to rule over Armenia ; 
 and that as long as he was in being, there 
 would be no occasion to send another prefect 
 to that country. 
 
 Valarsh, pleased at these reports, immediately 
 sent ambassadors to Vahan, with letters patent, 
 informing him of his nomination to the pre- 
 fecture of Armenia. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 The 'prefecture of Vahan, extending from the ponti- 
 Jicate of Babken to that of Isaac the Second. 
 
 A. D. 485. Vahan the Mamiconian, nephew of Vardan 
 the Great, on receiving information of his 
 appointn>ent to the dignity of prefect, went 
 immediately to Johan Mandakunian the pontiff, 
 and with him repaired to the church of Duin, 
 to offer up thanks to God for his exaltation. 
 Numbers assisted at this solemnity, all glorifying 
 the Almighty for his signal favours to the Ar- 
 menian nation. The pontiff addressed the 
 assembled people, and exhorted those who had 
 continued firm ia their faith, to persevere iii
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. ^23 
 
 lh« same course, and adverted to others who 
 had again returned to the bosom of the Church, 
 after having been led away by the weakness 
 of their minds. At the conclusion of his ad- 
 dress, great weeping arose in the church; some 
 weeping for joy, and others from repentance 
 for their apostacy. Having all saluted Vahan, 
 they separated, and he retired to his palace. 
 He forthwith, with the concurence of the Per- 
 sian monarch, appointed his brother Vard, a 
 robust and valiant youth, to succeed him as 
 seneral af the Armenians. He then set out 
 on a tour to all the provinces, reforming abuses 
 as he proceeded. Wherever he found fire- 
 temples he razed them to the ground, and 
 built churches in their room. From this period 
 all began to exercise publicly the rites and 
 duties of the Christian religion. Vahan, assisted 
 by Johan the pontiff, repaired all the convents 
 which had falkn into d-ecay, and built many 
 others. Over each he placed a virtuous 
 government, and the whole were confided to 
 the superintendence of Lazarus Pharpensis, a 
 worthy servant of God. 
 
 Johan the Alandakunian, having been in the 
 pontificate six years and a half, was translated 
 to God, leaving behind him, as a memorial of his 
 labours, a considerable number of prayers and 
 
 sermons. 
 
 tt 2
 
 324 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 A.D.487. Babken, from the village of Othmis, in the 
 province of Vanand, a disciple of Johan Man- 
 dakunian, succeeded to the pontifical chair. 
 Tvro years after, the relics of St. Gregory, the 
 pontiif of the Aluans, were discovered by Va- 
 chacan, king of that people. Some short time 
 after, the relics of St. Elishey, a disciple of St. 
 Thaddeus the apostle, were also found among 
 the Aluans. 
 
 During the pontificate of Babken, the two 
 bishops, Abraham of the Mamiconians and 
 Mushey of the Seunies flourished. The former 
 composed, at the request of king Vachacan, 
 several valuable treatises, particularly one which 
 treats of the veneration due to holy relics 
 and departed souls. The latter possessed emi- 
 nent talents. His disciple and successor, Peter, 
 bishop of the Seunies, became more celebrated 
 than his master. At the request of Vachacan, 
 mentioned above, he wrote many beautiful 
 treatises ; few however have been handed down 
 to us. 
 
 While Armenia was thus enjoying a little 
 tranquillity, after the dreadful commotion which 
 had so recently shaken her, some of the followers 
 of Eutyches, endeavouring to bring the council 
 of Chalcedon into disrepute, represented that it 
 had received the doctrines of Nestorius. The 
 partizans of this arch-heretic also endeavoured
 
 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 325 
 
 to render him orthodox, by declaring that 
 the above council had positively admitted his 
 opinions, and that therefore it was unjust 
 to condemn him. Whilst the Armenians were 
 perplexed about deciding on these newly 
 started opinions, some persons brought into 
 the country a copy of a letter written by the 
 Emperor Zeno, wherein the council of Chalcedon 
 was condemned. Babken, having read this 
 letter, and seeing it authenticated by the signa- 
 tures of many bishops, adopted its contents 
 as sound doctrine. In reality, it was perfectly 
 orthodox, and agreed with the creed of the 
 three holy councils, and in some measure 
 with that of Chalcedon, yet the emperor rejected 
 the latter. Different opinions, however, arising, ^' ^' ^^^* 
 Babken convened a large meeting of bishops 
 in the Armenian cathedral in the city of Va- 
 larshapat, which was also attended by the 
 pontiff of the Aluans and the Georgians, WMth 
 their bishops. Here, after anathematizing 
 Nestorius and Eutyches, and their followers, 
 they read Zeno's letter; and assenting to all 
 it contained, they rejected the council of 
 Chalcedon; it appearing plain that the Greeks 
 did not acknowledge it. About this time 
 Anastasius succeeded to the imperial throne, 
 and perceiving that much confusion prevailed 
 in the east about the council of Chalcedon,
 
 326 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 issued a decree prohibiting all from speaking any 
 more concerning it, either good or bad. The 
 Armenians coming to the knowledge of this, said 
 to each other, " If the Greeks do not acknow- 
 ledge the council holden by themselves, what 
 occasion have we to concern ourselves with it."* 
 A. D. 492. The year following the meeting at Valarshapat, 
 Babken died, having enjoyed the pontificate 
 five years. He was succeeded by Samuel, 
 from the village of Arzkey, in the province of the 
 Buznunians. Some time after, when the disputes 
 that had arisen about the council of Chalcedon 
 had a little subsided, the fire of religious per- 
 secution was again kindled by the Persians 
 in Armenia. 
 
 Valarsh being dead, Cavat the son of Phiroz, 
 his successor in the crown of Persia, despised 
 the irrevocable decree which had been issued 
 by the late monarch, respecting the agreement 
 between the Armenians and Persians. Insti- 
 gated by the Magi, he sent to Armenia a 
 Persian governor, with a large force, accompanied 
 by a number of ministers of their abominable 
 religion. These, having entered the country 
 by force, began to erect fire temples, in which 
 they were assisted by many of their countrymen 
 residing in Armenia. The more timid of the 
 inhabitants were also allured to embrace the 
 *See Hist. B. Ill, c. 34.
 
 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 327 
 
 worship of fire. In most parts, however, the 
 greatestdis^^ustwasexhibited, and many ])ublicly 
 resii^ted theirproceedings. Tumultand uneasiness 
 pervaded the whole nation. When Vahan beheld 
 the renewal of those persecutions which had so 
 often afflicted his unhappy country, he became 
 extremely uneasy, and meditated a revolt from 
 the Persian sway. Having joined with other 
 chiefs, and procured troops, he attacked the 
 governor and his army, and put them all to the 
 sword, including the magistrate who had ac- 
 companied them. When Cavat heard of this, a.d. 496. 
 he was furiously enraged, and longed for an 
 opportunity to wreak his vengeance on the 
 Armenians. Being, however, engaged in an 
 enterprize against Greece, he suppressed his 
 feelings, and made peace with them, consenting 
 to leave them in the quiet exercise of their 
 religion. It was, however, stipulated that they 
 should not assist the Greeks, but that Vard, at 
 the head of their army, should accompany him in 
 his expedition against that people. All this 
 being settled, Cavat marched to that part of 
 Armenia belonging to the Greeks, and took the 
 city of Amid. He also captured several cities in 
 Mesopotamia, and then returned to Persia. 
 
 The Greeks, however, shortly after, having 
 recovered the places they had lost, made peace 
 with the Persians. Samuel the pontiff died
 
 32S HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 just after this event, having enjoyed his dignity 
 A. D.502. only ten years. His successor was Mushey, 
 from the village of Alberies or Aylaberies, 
 who died alter remaining in the pontifical chair 
 A. D. 510. eight years. Isaac the Second, from the village 
 of Ulka, in the province of Hare, then became 
 pontiff; and, in the first year of his sway over 
 the Armenian church, Vahan tlie Mamiconian 
 died, having attained a good old age, and 
 presided in the prefecture twenty-six years. As 
 he had been independent four years, his go- 
 vernment is generally reckoned to have lasted 
 thirty years. Vahan, perhaps, did more for the 
 good of his country than any other individual 
 who has lived before or since his time, whether 
 he be considered as the champion of her church, 
 the defender of her glory, or the improver of 
 her internal condition. 
 
 CHAPTER Xin. 
 
 The prefectures of Yard and Mijej, extending from 
 the pontificate of Christopher the ISecondy until 
 those of Nierses Ashtarakcnsis, and Johannes 
 the Second. 
 
 A.D. 511. On the death of Vahan the Mamiconian, his 
 youngest brother Vard was appointed prefect, 
 by Cavat the king of Persia. His sway was of
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 329 
 
 ▼ery short duration, for having excited enemies 
 against himself, they carried accusations against 
 him to Cavat, and applied for a Persian prefect. 
 The Persian monarch having sent for Vard, 
 deposed him from the government of Armenia, 
 after he had possessed it four years. He sub- 
 sequently fell sick and died in Persia. His 
 remains were brought to Taron, and there 
 interrtd. Burghan the Persian then became a.d.ms. 
 prefect. He was a useless and effeminate 
 character, and exercised his authority in the 
 city of Duin for three years. In his prefecture, 
 Isaac the pontiff died, having been at the head 
 of the church five years. 
 
 Christopher the Second, from the village of 
 Tiraruch, in the province of Bagrevand, then 
 succeeded to the pontificate. At this period 
 the Huns made an irruption into Armenia, 
 and thence spread themselves over the regions 
 of Cappadocia, where they committed dreadful 
 depredations, burning the towns and villages, 
 and spoiling the inhabitants. On their ap- 
 proaching the province of the Sasuns, Mijej, 
 chief of the Gnunians, a brave and warlike 
 character, gathered a few troops and attacked 
 the spoilers. After a sharp contest he routed 
 them with great slaughter, and drove them 
 from that part of the country. He then united 
 himself with several distinguished Armenian 
 
 uu
 
 330 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 chiefs, and collecting an army, made head against 
 these invaders, whom he in a short time ex- 
 pelled from Armenia, and succeeded in tran- 
 A. D. 518. quiUizing the country. These gallant exertions 
 of Mijej being represented to Cavat, king of 
 Persia, lie was appointed to supersede Burghan 
 in the prefecture. He proved by his subsequent 
 conduct how worthy he was of this confidence, 
 for he made many improvements in the kingdom, 
 repaired all ihe dilapidated buildings, and 
 applied himself assiduously to forward the 
 welfare of the whole of his countrymen. In the 
 fourth year of his government Christopher the 
 pontiff died, having been in the pontificate six 
 A. D. 521. years. Levond, from the village of Little Erast, 
 in the province of Arberaney, succeeded him, 
 A. D.524. and died three years after. Nierses the Second, 
 from the village of Ashtarak, in the province of 
 Bagrevand, then became pontiff. Shortly after 
 his election, Nierses, having observed some 
 irregularities in the conduct of the priests, 
 particularly those who resided in the villages, 
 convened a meeting of bishops in the city of 
 Duin, wherein were enacted thirty-eight rules, 
 to be observed by the Armenian ecclesiastics. 
 A. P. 533. After continuing in the pontificate nine years, 
 he died, and was succeeded by Johannes the 
 Second, from the village of Seunzelin, in the 
 province of the Gabelins. Several disturbances
 
 HISTORY OP ARMENIA. 
 
 took place at this period among the Armenians, 
 in the part of the country subject to the Greeks, 
 \vherein much blood was shed. Justinian, who 
 was then emperor, observing this, appointed Ta- 
 chat, awarlike and skilful man, as their governor 
 and general, who, on assuming his authority, 
 re-established order amongst them. The emperor 
 gave in marriage to this individual, Comitona, 
 the sister of the empress Theodora. After this, 
 Justinian caused many churches and convents to 
 be erected in that part of Armenia called the 
 Fourth, and which he also fortified. Many Ar- 
 menian chiefs, among whom were Nerseh from 
 Bolberd, in the country of Basen, his brothers 
 Hirahat and Isaac, Johan Cosh, Gregory, 
 Artashir, Johan the Arsacian, and his son Arta- 
 van, became greatly distinguished at the court 
 of this emperor, by the display of their valour 
 in his service; but of all the Armenians who 
 distinguished themselves in those days, none 
 equalled the celebrated Nierses the Noble, from 
 the family of the lords of Armenian Major, for 
 anaccount of whom see Hist. B. Ill, c. 42,43. 
 Just at the time when these individuals were 
 in the highest consideration, the prefect Mijej 
 the Gnunian died, after enjoying that dignity 
 thirty years. 
 
 u u 2 
 
 331
 
 332 HISTORY or Armenia. 
 
 A. D.548. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The period between the prefectures of Denshapuh 
 and Chihrvilony and the pontificate of Moses, 
 celebrated for having remodelled the Armenian 
 caleiidar. 
 
 On the death of Mijej, Khosrove, thanking 
 of Persia, sent to A rmenia, as prefect, Denshapuh, 
 a Persian. He renewed the old persecution of 
 compelling the people to adopt the religion of 
 the Magi, and barrassed them terribly on finding 
 they resisted his wishes. For some time pre- 
 vious there had been only one fire temple in the 
 city of Duin, but Denshapuh, on his arrival there, 
 erected many others, and martyred a number of 
 Armenians, who, with more spirit than the rest 
 dared to expostulate or murmur. Among these 
 glorious sufferers for the faith we particularly 
 notice Gregory, of the tribe of Rajik. Whilst 
 these vexations troubled the nation, Johannes 
 the pontiff died, who had governed the Arme- 
 nian church with credit and advantage seven-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 333 
 
 teen years. He was succeeded by Moses the ^- ^- 55^- 
 Second, from the village of Eliward, in the pro- 
 vince of Aragazote, a man of profound knowledge 
 and eminent virtue. This individual, immediately 
 after his elevation to the pontificate, A. D. 551, 
 assembled a meeting of bishops and considerable 
 laymen in the city of Duin, where the Armenian 
 calendar was new modelled and corrected. The 
 Haican or Armenian era commences from this 
 period. The date of the era of the new calendar 
 is reckoned from the 552nd year of our Lord. In 
 the foUowmg year, 553, the fifth general assem- 
 bly was held at Constantinople, wherein the 
 opinions of Theodore of Mopsuesta were con- 
 denned, on the words of a letter written by 
 Isaac the Parthian to Procl, by the consent and 
 advice of the Armenian fathers, assembled in 
 the third council of Ashtishat.* 
 
 Some individuals havin? endeavoured to 
 disseminate the heresies of Julianus Halicar- 
 nensis in Armenia, Moses the pontiff caused them 
 immediately to be banished from the country. A 
 number of Magi having come with Denshapuh 
 the prefect into Armenia, and together with him 
 having dreadfully persecuted the inhabitants, in 
 their attempts to convert them to the worship 
 of fire, the pontiff applied to the Persian king 
 for redress. 
 
 * See Hist. Book II, c. 59, and B. Ill, c. 41.
 
 334 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 He implored him to give his unfortunate 
 countrymen a little rest, and called to his re- 
 collection the guarantee of no future molestation, 
 which one of his predecessors, Valarsh, had given 
 the Armenians in the time of Vahan the Ma- 
 miconian; forbidding, at the same time, by a 
 
 A. D. 552. decree, the revocation of that act by any of 
 ^eJaT his successors on the throne of Persia. Khosrove, 
 acknowledging the justice of the pontiff's 
 remonstrance, recalled Denshapuh, in the fourth 
 year of his prefecture, and sent in his room 
 Vishnas Vahram, who, immediately on assuming 
 his authority, prohibited the Magi from further 
 molesting the people. A son of the chief Magi, 
 however^ named Makhoj, having become a con- 
 vert to Christianity, on which occasion he took 
 the name of Hiztibught, the new prefect was 
 prevailed upon by the ministers of his religion 
 to martyr him. This was the only act of severity 
 that he committed during his prefecture, which 
 lasted six years, during the whole of which 
 
 ^* Haka^ii ti"^^ Armenia tasted the delights of peace. He 
 
 **"''* ^" was superseded by Varazdat, a Persian, who 
 
 remained in the prefecture six years, and was 
 
 replaced by SurenChihrVishnaspuhen,arelation 
 
 of Khosrove the Persian monarch. This indi- 
 vidual, immediately after assuming the govern- 
 ment, renewed the old persecution ; compelling 
 many to worship the sun and fire, and filling the
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 335 
 
 nation with grief and mourning by the daily 
 
 era 19. 
 
 outraofes he committed. There was at that Haican 
 
 time among the Armenian chiefs, a brave and 
 warlike character, named Vardan the Second, a 
 INIamiconian, the son of Vasak, and grandson of 
 Yard. Of the exploits of this gallant patriot many 
 panegyrics have been written by the Greek 
 historians. The prefect Suren, in the course of his 
 persecutions, had put Vardan's brother to death, 
 which so incensed and grieved him, that he 
 determined to make an attempt to relieve his 
 country from the Persian yoke. For this 
 purpose he conspired with other Armenian 
 chiefs, filled with the same hatred of their 
 tyrants as himself, and they resolved to seek 
 assistance, in pursuing their object, from the 
 emperor Justinian. Accordingly they sent 
 ambassadors privately to that monarch, pro- 
 mising, if he would afford them aid, and 
 in the event of their proving successful in their 
 designs, to yield him the same tribute which 
 thev then paid the Persians, with other addi- 
 
 A TV C *• 1 
 
 tional advantages. The emperor received these Haicaa 
 proposals, and consented, on oath, to take the 
 Armenians under his protection. Vardan now 
 emboldened by the promise of such powerful 
 aid, gathered a few troops in Artashat, and 
 suddenly advancing to the city of Duin, fell 
 upon the prefect, his agent Vert, the Magi,
 
 336 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 and the Persian troops who were there, and mas- 
 sacred every soul : this occurred in the seventh 
 year of Surens prefecture. When the news 
 of this terrible event reached Persia, Khosrove 
 the king became furious, and determined to 
 march himself at the head of his troops, and 
 extirpate the whole of the rebels. But Sebokht, 
 a great Persian chief, a lover of peace and a 
 most prudent character, succeeded in appeasing 
 his anger. He persuaded the king to send him 
 as an ambassador to the Armenians to endeavour 
 to make them, by pacific measures, renounce 
 obedience to the emperor. With this object in 
 view he came to Armenia, but Vardan refused 
 to let him enter the city of Duin. Sebokht be- 
 came extremely angry at this, and returning to 
 Persia proved a great enemy to the Armenians, 
 against whom he greatly sharpened the displea- 
 sure of Khosrove. Immense preparations were 
 then made by the order of the king, to invade 
 Armenia, which he determined to lay waste by 
 fire and sword. Vardan, on being informed of 
 this, immediately collected his troops, and dis- 
 patched spies to obtain information of the route 
 the Persians would take, and what part of the 
 country they would first attack. The Persians 
 at length set out, and arrived on the plains of 
 Khaghamakh Vardan having due information 
 of all their movements, on becoming apprised of
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 337 
 
 their situation here, prepared to attack them. 
 He divided his troops into three bodies. One 
 he placed in ambush opposite the front of the 
 enemy's army, in order that they might fall 
 on them on any advantage being obtained, or 
 otherwise act as circumstances might require. 
 The second was directed to attack the left 
 flank, and the third the right. On the dawn 
 of the next morning, whilst the Persians were 
 marshalling their men in order of battle, 
 Vardan, at the head of his third division, 
 began a furious assault on their right flank, 
 which put them into considerable disorder. 
 ^Vhile they were endeavouring to recover the 
 surprise into which this sudden attack had 
 thrown them, the second division of the 
 Armenian forces assaulted their left flank. This 
 renewed all their former disorder, and the 
 elephants, with which their army was crowd- 
 ed, becoming unmanageable, their chief officers 
 also confounded by the peculiar nature of the 
 Armenians' order of battle, the assailants 
 cut down their foes with immense slaughter. 
 In this juncture Deren the Persian general, 
 seeing the confusion that prevailed in the ranks 
 of his army, made a desperate charge alone, 
 against the division where Vardan commanded 
 in person; and by his valour in some measure 
 restored confidence to his men, who then ad- 
 
 X X
 
 338 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 vancing to his support, caused the Armenians 
 a severe loss. Vardan observing this, drew 
 off to the rear of the Persian troops, and 
 there commenced so violent an attack that 
 confusion and disorder again pervaded the ranks 
 of the enemy. Wherever this brave Armenian 
 chief appeared, the affrighted Persians fled 
 in terror. At this moment the first division, 
 which had hitherto remained inactive, appeared 
 on the field, and made a determined charge on 
 the front of the enemy, which completely 
 decided the day, the Persians fleeing on all sides. 
 The victors pursued them until the close of the 
 day, killing a vast number, when they returned 
 to the field of battle. Here they gathered a great 
 quantity of spoil, and buried their slain, ac- 
 cording to the rites of the Christian church, and 
 with every other mark of respect and sorrow 
 v/hich their gallant conduct deserved. The 
 news of the defeat of his troops having reached 
 Khosrove, he became infuriated, and gathering 
 an army far more numerous than the last, placed 
 it under the command of his great general 
 Vahram, who marched without delay to Arme- 
 nia. Discord having broken out among the 
 Armenians, Vardan was unable to make head 
 against this expedition, and being apprehensive 
 for his safety, he took his family, and accompa- 
 nied by a f€W chiefs, proceeded to Constanti-
 
 HrSTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 339 
 
 72. 
 Haicaii 
 
 ^ople, before Vahram with his army had time to 
 approach. The emperor Justinian received 
 the emigrants with honour and kindness. 
 During the time that Vardan and his adherents 
 remained in the imperial city, they all partook 
 of the holy sacrament in the church of St. 
 Sophia, at one of the three gates of the great 
 altar, from which circumstance it was thence- 
 forward called the Armenian gate. 
 
 Vardan havinof claimed from the emperor his a.d. 5 
 
 ^ ' Haicap 
 
 promise of assistance and protection, the latter era 21 
 assembled an army, and, appointing his nephew 
 Marcianus to the command, ?ent it with Vardan 
 into Armenia, where they were joined by other 
 forces from Armenia Minor by order of Jus- 
 tinian, under the command of Johan, the 
 governor of that country. They also received 
 assistance of troops from the Egerians, the 
 Apkhazes, and the Alans. These troops 
 were then divided into two bodies, one of 
 which remained in Mesopotamia, the other 
 advanced to Inner Armenia, where lay the 
 Persians. The Greek troops having surrounded 
 thelatter, a fight ensued, in which 1,200 Persians 
 were killed, the rest taking to flight. Vardan, 
 notwithstanding this success, dared not remain 
 in Armenia, fearing he might be betrayed into 
 the hands of Khosrove. He therefore went 
 to Constantinople, waiting calmly for another 
 
 XX 2
 
 340 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 opportunity to serve his country. Khosrove, 
 exasperated at the late defeat he had suffered, 
 determined upon revenging himself on his foes, 
 particularly upon the Greeks. He hastily 
 assembled an army composed of 100,000 infantry, 
 and 40,000 cavalry, with which he commenced 
 the campaign. After a number of battles be- 
 tween him and the Greeks, a peace was agreed 
 upon, by which Armenia became again subject 
 to his power. He thereupon sent a prefect to 
 take possession of the government of Armenia. 
 On the departure of the prefect from Persia, 
 Khosrove fell ill, and as the records state, 
 becoming enlightened by divine revelation, he 
 embraced the Christian faith, was baptized, 
 and shortly after died, with the fullest conviction 
 of the truth of his newly adopted religion. 
 This event happened A. D. 579, and according 
 to the Armenian era 28. 
 A. D. ."irs; Chihrvilon, seven years after the revolt of 
 era 27. Vardau, was sent to Armenia as governor, and 
 kept the country in tranquillity for fifteen 
 years. At this period Maurice, an Armenian 
 from the village of Oshakan, in the province 
 of Aragazote, was elevated to the imperial 
 throne at Constantinople. To this emperor, 
 Khosrove, the Persian king, and grandson of 
 that Khosrove, of whom we have related so 
 much, applied for protection and aid against
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 341 
 
 Vahram his general, who had driven him from 
 his throne. Maurice, commisserating the con- 
 dition of this unfortunate monarch, assembled 
 a large army to assist him to recover hi? crown, 
 and placed it under the command of Nierses 
 the younger, son of Nerseh of Basen, who had 
 been formerly armour-bearer to the emperor 
 Justinian. He was also joined by Mushel the 
 Mamiconian, who had been recently appointed 
 a chief amongst the Armenians living in the 
 division of the Greeks, and dwelt in Taron. 
 Sumbat the Bagratian, styled the conqueror of 
 many, and Khutha the chief of the Sasuns, also 
 repaired to the Greek army, each accompanied 
 by as many men as he could raise. Success Hakan^^* 
 attended the expedition; Vahram was defeated ''^^^^* 
 and slain, and Khosrove again reinstated. After 
 the conclusion of this affair, the Greeks brought 
 false accusations to the king against Mushel the 
 Mamiconian, by which Khosrove was much 
 incensed against him, and endeavoured to put 
 him to death. When Mushel perceived this, he 
 withdrew himself from Persia, and took refuge 
 in his own province of Taron. The innocence 
 of this chief shortly after becoming evident, 
 Khosrove endeavoured to compensate him for 
 the injustice of his conduct, by sending him 
 magnificent presents, and appointing him an 
 independent chief.
 
 342 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 He also distinguished Sumbat the Bagratian 
 by many favours, and invited him and his sons, 
 Ashot and Varaztiroz, to come and reside with 
 him in Persia. Sumbat, having accepted this 
 invitation, was appointed a Persian general. 
 
 C H A P T E R XV. 
 
 The period between the prefectures of Sumbat the 
 Bagratian and David Saparnneij, and the pon- 
 tificate of Abraham. 
 
 4 n KOI Sumbat the Bagratian, surnamcd the con- 
 Haican Q^^eror of manv, having displayed many acts of 
 
 era 42. ^ " o i .y 
 
 valour in Persia, and in all instances triumphed 
 over the enemies of the kingdom, was appointed 
 by Khosrove prefect of vVrmenia, and also go- 
 vernor of the country of the Virkans. Sumbat, 
 on his appointment, visited this latter country, 
 where he found many Armenians, who had been 
 formerlv made prisoners by the Persians, and 
 sent hither. They had actually forgotten their 
 own language and letters. These captives were 
 extremely pleased on seeing their countryman. 
 Sumbat, pitying the miserable condition in 
 which he found these individuals, sent for many 
 priests and other qualified people from Armenia, 
 to teach them again the language of their nation. 
 One, however, of these captives, was an excep-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 343 
 
 tion to the ignorance of the rest : he was a priest 
 named Abel, a most excellent character. Sum- 
 bat sent him to Moses the pontiff, and directed 
 him to be consecrated bishop of the Virkans, 
 and sent back to assume the government of his 
 diocese, which was henceforward to be under 
 the controul of the Armenian pontiff. Sumbat 
 then proceeded to Armenia. 
 
 At this period, the pontiff of the Georgians Hakaa 
 being dead, a dispute arose among that peo- ^^^ 
 pie respecting a successor to him. Not being 
 able to decide their disagreement, they wrote 
 to Moses the Armenian pontiff, authorizing 
 him to consecrate whomsoever he chose, to be 
 the head of their church. Moses then appointed 
 Curion pontiff of Georgia. This individual 
 was a Georgian by birth, and a most learned 
 and pious man. He was master of four 
 languages, Greek, Armenian, Persian, and 
 Georgian. He had been appointed some time 
 before bishop of Ararat. Immediately after 
 his elevation to his new dignity he proceeded 
 to Georgia, and caused to be brought from 
 Constantinople a correct account of the pro- 
 ceedings of the council of Chalcedon, with its 
 canons, and a precise translation to be taken 
 of the code of St. Leo. These being all exa- 
 mined, the Georgians, the Egerians, and some 
 other adjacent nations, consented to receive
 
 344 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 A. D.r.81. the council and its enacted rules. The year 
 
 Haicaii 
 
 eiaoo. after this event Moses the pontiff, after go- 
 verning the Armenian church thirty years, 
 became so old and feeble that he was unequal 
 to the duties of his office, and obliged to ap- 
 point a substitute, in the person of a Monk 
 named Vertannes. This arrangement lasted for 
 thirteen years v^^hen Moses died. 
 A.D. 594. His successor was Abraham, bishop of the 
 
 Haican 
 
 era 43. Ruslituniaus, froui the village of Albathans, 
 appointed by order of Sumbat the prefect. 
 Abraham became extremely displeased with 
 Curion the pontiff" of the Georgians, for ac- 
 cepting the council of Chalcedon. He had 
 previously written thrice to him to avoid re- 
 ceiving it. Curion in his rej)lies says, " I am 
 astonished that you are at variance with all 
 other churches of Christ, which declare that the 
 creed of the council of Chalcedon is precisely the 
 same with that of the three other councils." 
 Abraham not believing the council in question 
 to be orthodox, and being unable to persuade 
 Curion against it, held a meeting of bishops in 
 Duin, where they anathematized him and all 
 those who accepted it. Maurice the emperor 
 hearing of this, became angry, and immediately 
 A.D. 597; Ordered an assembly to be held at Constanti- 
 
 ctTag. nople, to which he invited both Greek and 
 Armenian bishops. Upon this being made
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA-. 345 
 
 public, Abraham sent the monks Vertannes and 
 Gregory as his proxies, with nineteen Armenian 
 bishops, all from the division of the Greeks. After 
 a careful investigation, and much deliberation^ 
 the council of Chalcedon was declared orthodox, 
 and the betorementioned bishops accepted it. 
 Vertannes and Gregory refusing to recognize 
 this decision, returned to Armenia. Hence- a. p.eoo. 
 forward much discord prevailed amongst the «ia49. 
 Armenians in the two divisions of the nation. 
 The emperor Maurice, desiring to set at rest 
 all further disagreement and contention, ab- 
 solved the Armenians residing in his division 
 from all obedience to Abraham, and appointed 
 another pontiff over them, in the person of Johan, 
 an amiable and virtuous character, from the 
 village of Bagaran in the province of Cog. He 
 was also directed to fix the seat of his spiritual 
 jurisdiction in the town of Cotais, otherwise 
 called Avan. This separation of the two di- 
 visions lasted sixteen years. Sumbat the prefect, 
 wishing to leave behind him at his death, some 
 monument by which the Armenians might 
 recal him to mind, set about building a church 
 of hewn stone in the city of Duin, intending to 
 dedicate it to St. Gregory the Illuminator. There 
 had been one dedicated to this saint, built of 
 wood and brick, by St. Vardan, which it was 
 proposed to pull down, and erect the one con- 
 
 y y
 
 346 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 templated by Siimbat on the old site. While 
 Sumbat was prosecuting this undertaking, the 
 Persians residing in the city, made a represen- 
 tation to Khosrove that the construction of this 
 church would prove injurious to the castle. The 
 king, contrary to their expectations, directed 
 that part of the castle that was threatened by 
 the church, to be broken down, thus leaving 
 Sumbat uninterrupted m his labour. 
 
 When Sumbat perceived that he need fear no 
 further opposition, he built the church in a most 
 magnificent style. Some short time after he 
 had finished this edifice, he was invited by 
 Khosrove to meet him at Ctesiphon in Nineveh, 
 where he died, after having distinguished himself 
 by amazing acts of valour. This event occurred 
 in the eighth year of his prefecture. His remains 
 were interred in Darons in the province of Cog. 
 From this time no Persian prefect was ever sent 
 to Armenia, that power being exercised by dif- 
 ferent Armenians until the period when governors 
 were sent on behalf of the Saracens, or the 
 Caliphs of Damascus. 
 A. D. 601. At the request of the chiefs, David Saharuney 
 
 Haican 
 
 era 50. was appointed prefect of Armenia, after thedeath 
 of Sumbat the Baoratian. He built the church 
 of Miren. During his prefecture the monastery 
 of Innaknian was repaired and beautified by its 
 Abbot Thodik. It contained 400 monks, besides
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 347 
 
 having in its environs seven hermits; four from 
 Greece, and three from the country of Sagastan. 
 The latter lived entirely upon herbs, and after 
 leading a life of the most unblemished conduct, 
 were martyred by the Persians, three years 
 after having taken up their residence in the 
 vicinity of Innaknian. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 The acts of Vahan the Wolf against the Pers'ums. 
 
 About this time enmity again broke out a.d. co4. 
 
 Haican 
 
 between king Khosrove and Mushel. The era 53. 
 
 former dispatched against the latter 10,000 men, 
 
 headed by Mihran his nephew. Mushel, not 
 
 being able to make head against this force, 
 
 sent for his relative Vahan, surnamed the Wolf, 
 
 from the fortress of Olkan; and on his appearing 
 
 before him spoke thus, "My son, I am now 
 
 grown old and have no heir; I will give unto 
 
 thee the whole of my possessions, and thou 
 
 shalt combat with tlie enemies of the faith, who 
 
 are now coming against us!" Vahan engaged 
 
 with ardour in the service of his kinsman, and 
 
 sought to overcome Mihran by stratagem. He 
 
 sent messengers to the latter, desiring him to 
 
 return into Persia. Mihran replied, " Deliver 
 
 Mushel into my hands, and I will quit the 
 
 country ! ' Vahan hereupon promised to grant 
 
 yy 2
 
 o 
 
 48 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 him his desire, on condition that the land of 
 Taron should be retained by him. On the 
 arrival of JMihran at the city of Mush, he was 
 met by Vahan with the greatest seeming friend- 
 ship, and having held a long conference with 
 him about delivering up the person of Mushel, 
 it was airreed that Vahan should be furnished 
 with 4,000 Persian cavalry to carry their plot 
 into execution. fla\ing taken these, Vahan 
 proceeded to the village of Kharz, where he 
 left fii'tv of his cavalry, tcllin<r them on his de- 
 partiire iVoni thence, " If I send a man to 
 vou With such a sign, hasten to Mihran for more 
 troops, and then march to the city of Oz V He 
 then set out for Oz with the remainder of the 
 Persian troops, and as the pass into that city 
 was narrow and difficult, he directed them to 
 enter after him in the manner of friends ; takino- 
 care however to keep their weapons concealed 
 inider their garments. " And now,"' said he, 
 *' recollect, when I give such a signal, do 
 not spare man, woman, nor child, but put all 
 to the sword. Vahan then entered the city, 
 followed by the Persians, and appointed 
 them resting places at different houses, where 
 he had previously stationed strong determined 
 men, who, as the devoted Persians entered, 
 strangled them in silence. While this act of 
 butchery was going forward, Vahan sent one
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 349 
 
 of his servants to the other fifty soldiers 
 stationed at the village, directing them to apply- 
 to Mihran for a reinforcement. The latter im- 
 mediately dispatched to Oz 2,000 men more. 
 Previous to their arrival, however, Vahan habited 
 his Armenian followers in the dresses of the 
 murdered Persians, and mounting them upon 
 the horses of those wretches, led them out of 
 the city. On the arrival of the two thousand 
 men sent by Mihran, they were permitted to 
 enter without opposition, but on their begin- 
 ning to blow their trumpets as if in triumph, 
 the citizens rose up against them and massacred 
 every soul. After the destruction of these 
 latter, Vahan assembled 800 powerful men, and 
 posted them in ambush near the river Meltey. 
 He then repaired to Mihran, to whom he laid 
 complaints against the troops with which he 
 had been furnished, and succeeded in obtaining 
 from him another reinforcement of 2,000 men, 
 whichhe declared were absolutely indispensable 
 to ensure the capture of Mushel. These devoted 
 wretches were then led by him towards 
 the river beforementioned, where the concealed 
 troops, on a preconcerted signal, cut them off 
 to a man. He thence sent messengers to 
 Mihran, informing him that all had succeeded to 
 his utmost wish, and forthwith returned to this 
 general, attended by a hundred men, and in a
 
 350 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 conversation he had with him, told him, thai 
 the next day would see Mushel in his power. 
 Then withdrawing, he watched his opportunity, 
 and whilst Mihran was asleep in berl, he ap- 
 proached and plunged a javelin into his body. 
 After this act, he went into another apartment, 
 and sent for the secretary of the Persian general, 
 whom he obliged by threats to write, as if from 
 Mihran, to Varshin the governor of the Apa- 
 hunians, to come to him within three days, and 
 bring also 3,000 men with him. Vahan then 
 caused the unfortunate secretary, together with 
 the courier of Mihran, to be strangled, by the 
 people whom he had brought with him. 
 
 During this time the Persian troops were 
 engaged in revelry, to which they had been 
 tempted by the machinations of Vahan. After 
 the latter had observed the success of his plans 
 with Mihran, he directed the few attendants 
 who had accompanied him to the Persian camp 
 to close silently all the outlets of the places 
 wherein the soldiers were carousing, and then 
 to set fire to them. This being done, completed 
 the destruction of the enemy's army. Valian 
 then assembled his troops near Mount Cuth, 
 where he pitched a camp, made to resemble 
 as much as possible a Persian one, and stationed 
 several Armenians outside, clad in the manner 
 of the Persian chiefs. Varshir, who had obeyed
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. S61 
 
 Ihe false summons he had received, within the 
 time specified approached at the head of 3,600 
 men. Having halted some distance from where 
 Vahan and his followers lay, he set out alone 
 for the camp, where he supposed Mihran was. 
 On his arrival he was ushered into the presence 
 of Vahan by the disguised chiefs, and not being 
 intimately acquainted with Mihran, he saluted 
 Vahan, fancying him to be the Persian general. 
 He was however quickly undeceived by the 
 Armenian chief, who addressing him in a scornful 
 way, said, " so you imagined to force the Ar- 
 menians to embrace the Persian religion!" He 
 then directed the people to seize and scourge 
 him. Varshir, confounded by this language, and 
 overpowered at the reflection of the danger 
 he was in, fell lifeless on the ground. On the 
 attendants of Vahan seizing him, and com- 
 mencing the punishment which they were ordered 
 
 to inflict, Varshir recovered a little and implored 
 mercy. Vahan promised to spare his life if he 
 did as he directed him, which was, to write im- 
 mediately to the officer whom he had left in 
 charge of his troops to send 1,000 of them to 
 the foot of Mount Cuth, 1,000 to a valley which 
 he named, and after leaving the remaining 
 1,600 where they then encamped, to come to 
 him with ten men. This was immediately 
 consented to by the terrified Varshir, and as
 
 352 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 soon as the letter was dispatched, the in- 
 exorable Vahan coolly ordered him to be 
 strangled. The same fate befel the officer 
 and ten men whom he had sent for, on their 
 falling- into his hands. The strength of Varshir's 
 forces being thus broken by their division into 
 three bodies, Vahan attacked them succes- 
 sively, while they, considering themselves in 
 perfect safety, had neglected all means of 
 defence, and destroyed them all with the excep- 
 tion of forty, who succeeded in effecting their 
 escape to Persia. On their relating to Khosrove 
 the horrid catastrophe which had befallen IVlih- 
 ran and his army, he became highly incensed, 
 and immediately assembled a large force to 
 revenue on Vahan the loss he had sustained. 
 A. u.(]05 ; This force was placed under the command of 
 em 51. Valthank, the uncle of Mihran, who marched 
 with speed into Armenia. On his arrival in the 
 country of the Apahunians. he received a mes- 
 senger from Vahan, who had assembled an army 
 of 28,000 men, bearing a message of the most 
 scornful and contemptuous nature. " I am 
 surprised," says he, " that after hearing of the 
 tragical fate of Mihran, vou have the rashness 
 to come against us; perhaps you seek a wife 
 amongst the daughters of Armenia. Come 
 then to us, and vou will find in the midst of our 
 troops what will soon cool your amorous fire!''
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 353 
 
 After this, Vahan engaged the Persians twice, 
 
 and defeated them each time. He shortly after 
 
 died, having proved a dreadful scourge to the 
 
 enemies of Armenia while they endeavoured 
 
 to molest her. His remains were interred in the a. d. 607. 
 
 -1 u ^ Haican 
 
 convent of Glak. After his death, hisson Isumbat erase, 
 assumed the command of the Armenian troops, 
 and attacking Valthank defeated and killed him, 
 together with three other Persian generals, 
 named Suren, Dehran, and Virduhr. He died 
 shortly afterwards, and was succeeded in his 
 command by his son Vahan, who was, by the 
 mother's side, a descendant of the family of the 
 Camsaracans. For more particulars of these 
 chieftains see Hist. B. HI, c. 48—50, and 52. 
 
 CHAPTER XVn. 
 
 The 'period beticeen the prefecture of Varaztiroz 
 and the governmerit of Theodorus the Rushtu- 
 n'lan, and beticeen the pojiti/icates of Comitas and 
 Nierses, siirnamed the Architect. 
 
 At this period died Johan, the pontiff of that a. d. ci6. 
 
 ' Haicaa 
 
 part of Armenia belonging to the Greeks, and era 65. 
 henceforward all separation ceased between 
 the spiritual government of the two divisions. 
 In the same year with the above, Abraham, 
 pontiff of the Persian division of Armenia, also 
 
 z z
 
 854 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 '**?iaS ^'^^> ^^^ w^s succeeded by Comitas, bishop 
 era 66. of Taron and abbot of the convent of Glak, 
 a native of the village of Alzc in the province 
 of Aragazote, and a prudent and pious cha- 
 racter. This pontiff, on a visit to the tomb 
 of St. Ripsima, discovered her urn, which as 
 we have before remarked, had the seals of 
 St. Gregory and St. Isaac upon it. He also 
 put his seal upon it, and built a splendid church 
 there, in which he placed the urn, causing the 
 anthem, " Thepersoyis devoted to the love of Christ, 
 <^'c." to be chaunted during the ceremony that 
 took place on that occasion. He also rebuilt 
 the cupola of the cathedral of Echmiatchin, con- 
 structing it with hewn stones, and made many 
 improvements in the church, the memorials of 
 which he enriched with several valuable trea- 
 tises from his hand. War having again broken 
 out between the Greeks and Persians, David 
 Saharuney the prefect became alarmed for his 
 safety with the Persians, of whom he was much 
 afraid, and relinquishing his government, after 
 holding it twenty-four years, went to Con- 
 
 A D 625 stantinople. He was succeeded by Varaztiroz 
 tiaicaa the Basfratian, the son of Sumbat, surnamed 
 
 era 74. ^ 
 
 the conqueror of many. Varaztiroz resided 
 in Persia at the time of the flight of David 
 Saharuney to Greece, and was installed by 
 Khosrove at the head of the government o^
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 355 
 
 Armenia. Before his arrival at the seat of his 
 administration, Comitas the pontiff died, after 
 holding that office eight years. Christopher f,^^^„^-^' 
 the third, of a noble family, from the province of *'^^'^^' 
 the Apahunians, on the arrival of the prefect 
 Varaztiroz, was elected pontiff by his order, 
 and with the unanimous consent of the Arme- 
 nian chiefs. lie was a man of the most stern 
 and unbending morality, equally impartial in 
 his admonitions to the poor and rich. Having 
 observed some irregularities in the conduct 
 of the prefect and other nobles, he immediately 
 proceeded to remark them with severity, on 
 which account he became an object of dislike 
 to them, and they sought to depose him from 
 the pontificate. Christopher having observed 
 this, and being quite regardless of worldly 
 grandeur, resigned his office, having exercised 
 it only for the short period of three years. He 
 afterwards built a large convent at the foot of 
 Mount Masis (Ararat,) near the village of Ulies, 
 where, having collected a number of recluses, 
 he lived in the practice of the most severe 
 monastic discipline till the end of his life. His a.d. 623. 
 successor in the pontificate was Ezr from the eia'77? 
 village of Pharajnakert, in the province of Nig. 
 In the first year of his spiritual sway, the 
 emperor Heraklius recaptured the holy cross, 
 which his troops had lost in an engagement 
 
 zz 2
 
 35G HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 with the Persians. On his return from the 
 war with that people, he visited the city of 
 Carin, and testified much affection towards 
 the Armenians in the division of the Greeks, 
 and appointed Mijej the Gnnni:in, the great- 
 grandson of the prefect of tliat name, ruler over 
 them. Many of the Armenians in that quarter 
 having received the council of Chalcedon, which 
 from its not being generally approved of, pro- 
 duced much dissension amonsjst them, the 
 emperor during his stay at Carin directed an 
 assembly of bishops, as well Greek as Armenian, 
 to be held in that city, for the purpose of restoring 
 unanimity amongst tlie followers of the gospel. 
 A.D. 629. jje also invited the pontiff Ezr to be present at 
 
 Hiiican ' ' 
 
 era;8. it, vvho, having accepted the invitation, repaired 
 to Carin, with the most distiui^uished bishops 
 under his jurisdiction, as also several great 
 chiefs. After much debate, and the clearest 
 investigation, the Armenians accepted the holy 
 council and its creed. This occurred A. D. 629, 
 ITaican era 78. See Hist. B. Ill, c. 51. 
 
 On the return of Ezr to Duin he was met by 
 a procession of all his clergy, by whom he was 
 conducted to the principal church. Here the 
 pontiff made them acquainted with the proceed- 
 ings of tlic meeting at Carin, with which all 
 appeared to be content, except a monk, named 
 Johan, who ventured resistance, for which he
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 357 
 
 was deprived of his clerical habit and driven 
 out of the city. This individual then retired 
 to the convent of Mair in the province of Nig, 
 where, having made proselytes to his opinions, 
 he caused much disturbance in the nation. Ezr 
 hereupon ordered him to be b;inished from that 
 convent, which, on account of receiving him, 
 was henceforward designated Mairagom, and 
 the monk himself called Mairagomensis. Ex- 
 pelled from this retreat, Johan took refuge in 
 the country of the Aluans, at the most remote 
 part of the province of Gardman, N-^here he 
 was permitted to remain without further mo- 
 lestation, being regarded as a rotten member of 
 the church. 
 
 He was accompanied by one disciple named 
 Sarkies. These tw^o, having embraced the heresy 
 of Julianus Halicarnensis, published a number 
 of schismatic propositions. They were answered 
 and refuted at first by a monk named Gregaratur, 
 a man of profound knowledge, and afterwards 
 by Theodorus Kurthenavor and Johannes the 
 philosopher. Ezr, after his return from Carin, a. d. 630* 
 
 Haican 
 
 splendidly rebuilt with hewn stones the tomb of era7y. 
 St. Gayana, and erected around it a number of 
 dwelling-houses for the priests officiating there. 
 He made many improvements in the church, and 
 caused the Psalm on occasion of the sun rising, 
 *^ JBlesscd he the name of the Lordy&;cy to be 
 included in the service.
 
 358 
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 It is worthy of remark here, that after the 
 conclusion of the council of Carin, many of the 
 Armenians situated in the Greek division, and 
 who had hitherto conformed to tlie reliafiousob- 
 servance of their own people, suddenly changed 
 their ecclesiastical ceremonies, particularly in 
 three instances : First, they leavened the bread 
 used at the sacred offerings, and mixed water 
 with the eucharist. Secondly, they celebrated 
 the feast ofour Saviour's birth on the 25th Decem- 
 ber. Thirdly, in singing the anthem, " Holy God, 
 Sscr they omitted the word " crucified:' These 
 irregularities they wished to introduce into the 
 Persian part of Armenia, which induced consi- 
 derable disturbance, and finally caused the Ar- 
 menians to separate again from the Greeks, and 
 renounce the council of Chalcedon. These 
 remarks being prefaced, we resume the thread 
 of our history. 
 ^'Haj?an ^^^^^ this pcHod, Rostom, the governor 
 era 80. of Atropatia, began to intrigue for the purpose 
 of dispossessing Varaztiroz of the prefecture, 
 which he had long ardently wished to have 
 himself. Varaztiroz, dreading the consequence 
 of remaining exposed to the machinations of 
 his rival, quietly relinquished the government, 
 and retired with his family and property to the 
 division of the Greeks, after holding the office 
 of prefect seven years. The government of the 
 Greek division of Armenia was some time after
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 359 
 
 this event given to David Saharuney, who, as we 
 have mentioned before, had taken refuge in 
 Constantinople, when hostilities broke out be- 
 tween the Persians and Greeks. Saharuney 
 remained in his government three years, when 
 having displeased some of the chiefs, he was 
 expelled by them. These latter then quarrelled 
 with each other, and by their mutual hostility 
 left the country exposed to the incursions of her 
 enemies. Theodorusthe Rushtunian, onobserv- ^P;^^^^' 
 ing the disturbances that pervaded Armenia, ga- era 85. 
 thered some troops, and by his exertions greatly 
 contributed to lessen the disorders. About this 
 time Armenia was invaded by the Saracens, 
 who, to the number of 18,000, headed by a chief 
 named Abdorrahman, had advanced into the 
 regions of Taron, and there committed horrid a. d.637 
 devastations, taxing all the male inhabitants, and J^^^q. 
 carrying away their wives and children. The 
 chief of that country, Vahan the Camsaracan, and 
 grandson of Vahan the Wolf, had assembled an 
 army of 8,000 men, headed by his brother Tiran, 
 and Mushel another general, to put a stop to the 
 progress 6f these invaders ; they were joined by 
 Sahur, the chief of the Anzevasies, with his fol- 
 lowers. A battle took place between them and the 
 Saracens, in which Sahur basely betrayed his 
 countrymen, by joining the ranks of the enemy. 
 He was, however, well rewarded for his trea-
 
 360 . HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 cheiy , for Tiran, in the course of the fight, having 
 encountered him, clefthisskull withablowof his 
 sword. The Armenians, however, were defeated 
 with great slaughter; the two leaders, Tiran 
 and Mushel being amongst the slain. All Ar- 
 menia now lay open to the invaders, and the 
 blaze of conflagration was seen in all parts of 
 the nation. 
 
 A. D. 639. Ezr the pontiff was so much affected by the 
 crags, calamities that afflicted his country that he died 
 with grief, after ruling the church ten years 
 and eight months. While the Armenians were 
 considering about nominating a successor to the 
 pontificate, the Saracens advanced with an 
 immense force to the siege of Duin, which they 
 invested on all sides on the 20th Tirey (Novem- 
 ber), and on the sixth of January following, 
 which was the first day of the Epiphany, they 
 took it by storm. They caused the most dread- 
 ful havock in the city, after massacring 12,000 
 of the inhabitants. 
 
 All the splendid edifices in it were burnt or 
 pulled down, and after pillaging it of every 
 thing valuable, these ruthless barbarians re- 
 turned to their own country, carrying away 
 
 '^*H«fc«"a '^v^^*^ ^^^^ 35,000 citizens captive. On their 
 
 "*^^' retreat, Nierses, the third bishop oftheTaics, 
 
 surnamed the Architect, being elected pontiff, 
 
 immediately set about remedying th« evils that
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 361 
 
 desolated Duin. He caused the corpses of the 
 murdered citizens to be buried, and began to 
 repair the public edifices which had not been 
 entirely destroyed. He rebuilt the tomb of 
 St. Sarkies, which had been burnt by the Sara- 
 cens, and constructed another over the Khor 
 Virapor deep dungeon. 
 
 This pontiff built the large church of St. 
 Gregory in Valarshapat, and, at the time of 
 laying the foundation of this edifice, he placed 
 the relics of the blessed saint under the four 
 pillars, persuaded by this that it would for 
 ever remain secure from the devastations of 
 future conquerors. The head of St. Gregory 
 was, however, put in a rich urn, and deposited 
 near the altar, for the comfort of the devout and 
 cure of the diseased. It was afterwards removed 
 by certain nuns to Neapolis. Nierses, after this, 
 built a number of churches and other public 
 edifices, among which was the church of the 
 Virgin Mary in Valarshakert. In consequence 
 of these works, he was henceforth called the 
 Architect. 
 
 Constantine, the grandson of Heraclius, hav- a. p. 642. 
 
 ^ Haican 
 
 ing succeeded to the imperial throne, Nierses era 91. 
 the pontiff prevailed upon him to appoint 
 Varaztiroz, of whom we before gave a few par- 
 ticulars, to the government of Armenia ; that 
 individual being then resident at Constaotino- 
 
 3a
 
 362 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 pie. Varaztiroz only enjoyed his new dignity a 
 year, when he died, and was buried in the city 
 of Darons. 
 A. D. 645 Some time about this period, several heretical 
 era 94. books having found their way into Armenia, the 
 pontiff held a meeting at Duin, where all here- 
 tics and schismatics were anathematized ; and 
 the meeting being of opinion, that the council 
 of Chalcedon bad accepted the heresies of 
 Theodorus of Mopsuesta, it was rejected by 
 them, and twelve canons instituted for the 
 better regulation of the church. Nierses having 
 observed that the anthems in use had become 
 exceedingly numerous, directed the monk Par- 
 sick, surnamed Chon, to make selections of the 
 most useful ; which being done, the book into 
 which they were formed was designated by the 
 title of Chonuntir or the selections of Chon. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 TJie period between the prefectures of Sumbat and 
 Nerseh, aud betweeji the pontificates of Anastas 
 and Isaac the Third. 
 
 '* Hakan ^^ ^^^ death of Varaztiroz, his son Sumbat 
 era w. ^y^g appointed by the emperor governor of Ar- 
 menia. After the country had recovered a little 
 tranquillity from the distress into which it had
 
 HISTOHV of ARMENtA. ^3 
 
 heen thrown by the iate invasion and pillage, 
 the Saracens again made an irruption, killing 
 and destroying all before them. The inhabitants ^J^^^^^' 
 of AUovit and the Buznunians were thefitstto ^'^*^^' 
 feel the horrors which these invaders brought 
 with them. After despoiling these people, 
 they extended their depredations along the parts 
 about Mount Ararat. The governor Sumbat, 
 dreading the recurrence of a similar scene of 
 calamity to that which marked their first visit, 
 went to meet them, accompanied by the general 
 Theodorus and some other chiefs, with the inten'- 
 lion of trying to stop their ravages by submitting 
 to whatever they wished. After distributing 
 many valuable gifts, the Saracens were pre- 
 vailed upon to desist from their spoliations, 
 by the promise of Sumbat to yield them a 
 poll-tax for the whole nation, and to renounce 
 obedience to the Greeks. The emperor Con- a. d. 64^ 
 
 Haicaa 
 
 stantine, on being made acquainted with these era 96. 
 terms, became extremely irritated, and assem- 
 bling a numerous army, set out with a de- 
 termination to bring the Armenians again to 
 subjection by the swt)rd. On his approach to 
 Armenia, Nierses the pontiff, accompanied by 
 a number of bishops, priests, and considerable 
 laymen, went to meet him; and with much 
 entreaty prevailed upon him to dismiss his 
 anger. The emperor then proceeded with the 
 
 3a 2
 
 364 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 pontiff to Duin, and the next day having heard 
 mass in the church, he ordered the council of 
 Chalcedon to be read before all present. The 
 Armenians having again consented to accept 
 the council, all then partook of the holy com- 
 munion. The emperor then, leaving in Armenia 
 a quantity of troops, with Greek generals and 
 priests, returned to Constantinople. On his 
 departure, the Greeks being differently circum- 
 stanced to the Armenians with regard to fasts 
 and other religious observances, endeavoured 
 to make them conform to their customs. Some 
 of the Armenians complied, and were much 
 honoured on account of it by the Greeks, but 
 most of the people looked upon these latter 
 with contempt, and would not allow them to 
 partake of the communion in their churches. 
 The Greeks hereupon complained to the em- 
 peror, who wrote a threatening letter to the 
 Armenians, directing them immediately to re- 
 frain from the odious distinction which they 
 made between the Christians of the two nations. 
 This letter was brouglit by David a philo- 
 sopher, and an Armenian by birth, from the 
 province of Bagrevand. On the receipt of it, 
 A. D. (548. the Armenians assembled in the city of Duin, 
 
 Hrticaa . 
 
 era 97. and wrotc a reply to the emperor, entreatmg 
 him to allow them to continue in the doctrines 
 which they had received from St. Gregory, and
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 365 
 
 imploring him to desist from compelling them 
 to adopt others of which they knew nothing. 
 The emperor, on becoming acquainted with the 
 moderate extent of their desires, immediately- 
 desisted from all attempts to molest them. 
 The Greeks whom he had left in Armenia, 
 however, were less tolerant. Their priests, par- 
 ticularly, were incessant in their endeavours to 
 force the Armenians to accept the council of 
 Chalcedon. During these disputes and dis- 
 agreements Nierses the pontiff appeared to be 
 well inclined toward the council in question, 
 and indiscriminately administered the com- 
 munion to Armenians and Greeks. This being 
 remarked, some persons stirred up the anger 
 of Theodorus the Rushtunian against him, 
 which terrified the pontiff so much that he 
 hastily took refuge in his native province of 
 the Taics, where he remained six years. On his a. p. 649. 
 
 . iri rfT ' Haican 
 
 flight, 1 heodorus appomted J ohannes 1 icorensis, era 98. 
 otherwise called Manazkertensis, a disciple of 
 Gregoratur Anzakhazorensis, to officiate in his 
 room as deputy. Johannes being a bitter 
 enemy of the Chalcedonians, immediately on 
 his assuming his dignity, took with him a few 
 monks and repaired to Manazkert, where he held 
 a meeting, and publicly condemned the council 
 about which they had had so much dispute, a.d. esi. 
 
 Haican 
 
 We mentioned before that several Armenians era loo.
 
 366 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 had begun to practise the heterodox ceremonies 
 of the Greeks. Johannes, to prevent their exam- 
 ple from deluding others, enacted at this 
 meeting five canons, and particularly called 
 them to the notice of the faulty. First, he 
 commanded that no w^ater should be mixed 
 with the wine used at the eucharist. Secondly, 
 that no leaven should be put in the bread 
 designed for sacred offerings. Thirdly, that 
 the birth of Christ should not be celebrated 
 as a new and distinct feast. Fourthly, that 
 in the fasts, neither fish, oil, wine, eggs, nor 
 butter, was to be made use of, except on the 
 Saturdays and Sundays of Lent. Fifthly, that 
 the Lord's Supper was never to be partaken of a 
 Maundy Thursday. This deed of the officiating 
 pontiff gained him such renown, that all ranks 
 of people began to look upon him as a great 
 man, and he usually went under the designation 
 of the sage or the philoshopher. After a lapse 
 of some time the proceedings of this meeting 
 were published, and erroneously received, 
 under the title of *' Account of a meeting, &c. 
 called and superintended by Johannes, the great 
 philosopher." 
 A. D. 6i2. The Saracens having observed that the Ar- 
 menians had again submitted to the authority of 
 the emperor, renewed their incursions into that 
 country. By the intercession, however, ofVasak, 
 
 Haican 
 era 101.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 367 
 
 chief of one part of Armenia Minor, and who 
 had submitted to their authority, these invaders 
 refrained from committing such depredations as 
 marked their career on their other visits. They 
 did not even kill a single individual, but taking 
 hostages for the future obedience of the inhabi- 
 tants, to the amount of 1,775, they returned to 
 Damascus Theodorus the Kushtunian w^as one 
 of these hostages, and some time after his arrival 
 with the conquerors at Damascus he died. In 
 the following year the governor Sumbat also 
 died, after holding that office ten j^ears. Nierses 
 the Architect, upon hearing of the decease of these 
 two, who had been his most virulent opposers, 
 returned to Duin, and resumed his pontificate. 
 Shortly after this event the cross of Varag was 
 discovered, and an annual festival appointed for 
 the same. See Hist. B. Ill, c. 51). 
 
 On the death of Sumbat, the Saracens, who ^^^'J^** 
 then domineered in Armenia, appointed Hama- "^^^^' 
 zasp the Mamiconian to the office of governor. 
 By the direction of the latter, Vard, the son of 
 Theodorus the Rushtunian, became general of 
 the Armenian troops. 
 
 Two years alter the assumption of the govern- a. p. 656, 
 ment by Hamazasp, the nation finding the erai05, 
 tributes exacted from them by the Saracens 
 oppressive, revolted from their dominion, and 
 again became tributaries of the emperor, who
 
 363 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 confirmed Hamazasp in the government by the 
 title of prefect. When the news of this circum- 
 stance reached the caliph of Damascus, he put 
 all the Armenian hostages to death, and com- 
 menced preparations to invade that country in 
 person, determined to deliver it up to pillage 
 and the sword. Before, however, he had time 
 to carry his designs into execution, a sedition 
 broke out among his troops, by whom he was 
 killed. His successor Moaviah having entered 
 into negotiations with the Armenians, they were 
 prevailed upon again to renounce subjection to 
 the emperor, and return to the obedience of the 
 Saracens. Eight months after this event Hama- 
 zasp the Mamiconian died, having held the go- 
 vernment five years. 
 A. D. 659. He was succeeded by his brother Gregory, 
 era 108. by ordcr of Moaviah the caliph of Damascus. 
 This governor built a large church in the village 
 of Aruch, near Mount Aragaz, and a spacious 
 convent to the eastward of Elivard. Immediately 
 after a war ensued between the Greeks and 
 the Saracens, which terminated in favour of the 
 latter, in consequence of the treachery of the 
 Armenian general, Vard, who betrayed the 
 Greeks into the hands of the Saracens. Vard, 
 however, was severely punished for his treason, 
 henceforward never enjoying rest through the 
 compunctions of his guilty conscietice. Imme-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA* 
 
 569 
 
 diately after the conclusion of the war between 
 these two powerful people, Nierses the pontiff, 
 surnamed the Architect, died, after having en- 
 joyed the dignity twenty years and nine months. 
 He was succeeded in the pontificate by Anastas ^,-.^- ^^*' 
 
 * *' Haicaa 
 
 from the village of Arcurey, which lies at the era no. 
 
 foot of Mount Ararat. Anastas built a convent 
 
 and church in his native place, and near it 
 
 erected several inns and hospitals for the benefit 
 
 of the poor. This pontiff set about improving 
 
 the Armenian calendar, assisted by Ananias 
 
 Shirakensis, but was prevented finishing his 
 
 laudable work by the hand of death, which cut 
 
 him off in the sixth year of his pontificate. 
 
 His successor was Israel from the village of a. d. 66r. 
 
 Haican 
 
 Othmis, in the provmce of Vanand. At this era us. 
 period flourished Ananias Shirakensis, whom we 
 have just before noticed, and who was distin- 
 guished by being the author of several scientific 
 works. His contemporaries, the learned Theo- 
 dorus surnamed Kurthenavor, and Moses the 
 rhetorician, bishop of the Seunies, were no less 
 celebrated. The former immortalized his name 
 by the publication of a treatise against the Maira- 
 gomenses, proving that all the sufferings of our 
 blessed Saviour were not imaginary but real. 
 The latter, Moses, is noted as an essayist. After 
 a pontificate of ten years Israel died. Isaac a. d. 6??. 
 the Third, bishop of Rotkaz, from the village "fS. 
 
 3b
 
 370 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 of Arkunashen in the province of ZorapKor, 
 then became pontiff. He was eminently dis- 
 tinguished for an intimate acquaintance with 
 the sciences, and was equally skilful in every 
 department of human knowledge. He was 
 brought up in the strictest observance of the 
 duties of morality and piety, by the celebrated 
 and learned Theodorus. In the seventh year 
 of his pontificate numerous banditti from the 
 Lazirs infested Armenia. Gregory the prefect 
 fell in a conflict with these marauders, after a 
 government of twenty-four years. 
 
 For about two years after his decease Armenia 
 remauied without a governor, in consequence 
 of which every species of disorder and trouble 
 afflicted the nation, increased by the horrid 
 devastations of its enemies, who assailed it ia 
 all quarters ; the people having no allies to whom 
 they could look for assistance. 
 A. D. 6S5. After the expiration of the abovementioned 
 
 Haican ^ 
 
 era 134. pgrjod, an individual of the name of Ashot, a 
 Bagratian and son of one Beurat, rose from 
 obscurity, and assembling a few troops, attacked 
 and routed the enemies of the nation, and took 
 upon himself the government, and appointed 
 his brother Sumbat general of Armenia. 
 He then made peace with the Saracens, con- 
 senting to pay them yearly tribute. Justinian II, 
 who then wore the imperial purple, perceiving
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 371 
 
 the separation of the Armenians from the Greeks, 
 directed the former, on pain of his displeasure, to 
 renounce all obedience to the Saracens and 
 return to his authority. They replied in these 
 terms, " How often have we been subject to 
 the rule of the Greeks, yet how little as- 
 sistance have they rendered us m time of our 
 distress? On the contrary, the reward of our 
 obedience has been injury and insult. Should 
 we at present submit ourselves to your power, 
 our kingdom would be exposed to invasion, we 
 should be delivered np to the sword, and our 
 habitations to pillage. We beseech you then to 
 let us remain under the dominion of our present 
 masters, by which alone our safety and the 
 safety of our nation can be secured." The iiI[c^q ' 
 emperor enraged at this language, sent an im- ^'^^ 
 mense army to invade Armenia. Twenty-five 
 provinces became almost depopulated by the 
 fury of the invaders, who laid waste the whole 
 face of the country by fire and sword. They 
 took 8,000 families and sold them as slaves in a 
 foreign land. The following year the emperor 
 again sent an army composed of 40,000 men 
 to ravage Armenia. The nation was almost 
 driven to madness and despair by the devas- 
 tations that were committed. The miseries of 
 this unhappy people were not terminated here. a. p. 689. 
 The Saracens conceiving that the Armenians naiss. 
 
 3 b2
 
 372 HISTORY OF ARMENTA. 
 
 bad returned to the subjection of the Greeks; 
 also made incursions, and demolished every 
 edifice they met, carrying away captive a vast 
 multitude of both sexes and all ages. Ashot 
 the governor, on attempting to resist them, 
 was defeated and killed, after ruling Armenia 
 upwards of four years. After this event they 
 retired for a while, but no sooner was the coun- 
 try restored to a little order, than they returned 
 with a greater number of troops than they had 
 ever before brought into Armenia. They were 
 headed by a general named Mahomed. 
 
 They destroyed cities, towns, and villages, as 
 they advanced, and taking the fortress of 
 Sevan, they razed it to the ground, and sold 
 the garrion as slaves. The Armenians terrified 
 at the dreadful nature of their attacks, surren- 
 dered the government of the country into their 
 A.D. 690. hands. The emperor on hearing of this marched 
 
 Haican ' 
 
 era 139. \^ persou to Armenia at the head of an immense 
 army. The people having no other alternative 
 but to bend to the stronger, again submitted to 
 the Greeks. On the return however of the em- 
 peror to Constantinople he left 30,000 of his 
 troops for the protection of the country against 
 the Saracens, after taking hostages from a- 
 moncTst the most distinguished Armenian chiefs. 
 A.D. 690. Order and tranquillity was at length restored, 
 S. and the government confided by the emperor to 
 
 Haican 
 era
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 373 
 
 Nerseh Shirakensis, son of Vahan the elder, the 
 Camsaracan. Nerseh was a man of talent and 
 much reading^. Me caused the ecclesiastical 
 history of Socrates to be translated into the 
 Armenian language, by Philon the monk. His 
 father Vahan caused Gregory, bishop of the 
 Arsharunians, to make annotations on the book 
 of the ecclesiastical ceremonies for the days of 
 Lent. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 The period between the governments of Abdullah 
 and Vilth, and the pontificates of Elias and 
 Johannes the philosopher. 
 
 The Caliph of Damascus was greatly exas- a. D. 691. 
 
 *■ o J Haican 
 
 perated when he learned that the Armenians had era uo. 
 again become subject to the Greeks. He ar- 
 dently desired to invade that country again, but 
 was deterred by the large army which the 
 emperor had stationed there for its protection. 
 The Greek troops however were gradually with- 
 drawn from Armenia, and at the expiration of 
 three years from their first appearance they 
 had all departed. The Caliph then opened 
 negotiations with the Armenians, and by kind 
 promises induced them to submit to his power. 
 Hereupon he sent them a governor of the name
 
 374 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 of Abdullah. This occurred in the fourth year 
 of the g-Qvernment of Nerseh the Camsaracan. 
 A.D. 693. Abdullah was accompanied by a number of 
 
 Haicnn ^ -^ 
 
 era 142. Saraccus, and on his entiy into the city of 
 Duin, received the inhabitants with kindness and 
 respect. His affable manners, and the mildness 
 with which he exercised his authority, tended 
 greatly to reassure the people. All this, however, 
 was but a mask, for shortly after, when all ap- 
 peared tranquil, he seized, on different pretexts, 
 the persons of several chiefs, and putting them 
 in chains, extorted from them their most 
 valuable property. Nerseh perceiving this, 
 made his escape to Taics. Abdullah however 
 caught Isaac the pontiff, and sent him, together 
 with Sumbat the Beuratian and general, in 
 chains to Damascus. He then stripped all the 
 great churches of Ararat of their treasure, with 
 every valuable ornament that decorated them, 
 and taking David Duinensis, caused him to 
 be crucified. Sumbat the general, however, 
 effected his escape from Damascus, returning 
 to Armenia the same year in which he had been 
 sent from it in chains. He addressed a piteous 
 letter to Justinian the emperor, painting the dis- 
 tress into which Armenia was plunged by the go- 
 vernor Abdullah in the most lively colours, and 
 imploring assistance to relieve his country from 
 the yoke of the Saracens. Justinian hereupon
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 375 
 
 immediately ordered Leontius, a celebrated 
 general, to march into Armenia at the head of 
 a large army. In the interim, Sumbat gather- 
 ing a few Armenian chiefs, and assembling a 
 few troops, took post in the city of Vardanakert. 
 Abdullah on hearing of this, quitted Duin and 
 marched to attack him at the head of 5,000 men. 
 During his absence the Greek troops arrived in ^P^f ** 
 the country of Ararat, when they entered the ^^^ ^^3- 
 ciiy of Duin and destroyed his house and the 
 houses of all his followers. They then marched 
 with the greatest speed to Vardanakert, where 
 they formed a junction with Sumbat, and at- 
 tacking Abdullah gave him a complete defeat. 
 His troops in their flight over the river Arax 
 were almost all drowned, by the sudden break- 
 ins: of the ice with which it was then covered. 
 Abdullah with only ten men escaped. Those 
 of the Saracens who had been taken prisoners 
 in this late encounter, were sold as slaves. 
 Leontius shortly after returned to Constan- 
 tinople, where being elected emperor on the 
 deposition of .Justinian, he appointed Sumbat 
 governor of Armenia. 
 
 Sumbat the Bagratian, surnamed the younger ^P'^^^^' 
 Beuratian, on receiving his appointment, took ^'^'*^*^- 
 up his residence in the fortress of Thu- 
 khars in the country of the Taics, and for some 
 years governed the country in peace, the
 
 37G HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Saracens having suspended their incursions in 
 consequence of commotions among themselves. 
 * Haican Thcsc, howcver, having at length subsided, 
 Murwan the caliph sent an army under the 
 command of his renowned general named Moh- 
 mat Ogba, to invade Armenia. Mohmat Ogba 
 on entering tlie province of Vanand began to lay 
 waste all before him. Nerseh the Camsaracan 
 observing this, joined Suinbat, and both, hav- 
 ing raised a force from the people of Vanand, 
 marched towards the plunderers. A fight 
 ensued, wherein the Saracens were defeated 
 with great slaughter. iMohmat Ogba with 
 difficulty escaped, attended by a few horsemen. 
 On his return to Damascus, he greatly inflamed 
 the anger of the Caliph against the Arme- 
 nians, by the detail of his late defeat, and 
 obtained from him an order to assemble an 
 overwhelming army to endeavour to wipe off 
 the disgrace he had incurred. The troops being 
 collected he set out for Armenia, determined 
 to spare no one in his vengeance. When Isaac 
 the pontiff, who was then a prisoner in Da- 
 mascus, heard of the calamities that awaited 
 his countrymen, he sent to Mohmat entreating 
 his permission to accompany him in his expe- 
 dition. On his request being complied with, 
 he set out to join the army, but on reaching 
 Charran he was suddenly taken ill and died.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMEWtA* 377 
 
 Before he expireH, however, he wrote with his 
 own hand a supplicatory letter to the Saracen 
 general, pra\ ing him to spare the Armenians. He 
 directed his deacon, that when he heard his last 
 sigh, he should put this letter in his right hand. 
 When Mohmat heard of the death of the holy 
 pontiff, he sent directions that his remains should 
 not be interred until he had seen them. " For," 
 said he, " if Isaac were alive he would come to 
 me; and since he is d.'ad, 1 will go to him!" 
 He then repaired to the place where the pontiff 
 lay. On his arrival he approached the body of 
 the deceased and saluted it with words and 
 gestures as if it were alive. The body of the 
 pontiff then, wonderful to relate, returned the 
 s;dutution, and stretching forward its right hand, 
 offend to tlie astonished Saracen the letter 
 which it held. Mohmat became exceedingly 
 terntied at this miracle, yet took the letter, and 
 after rcadi. is; its contents, exclaimed, "Yes, thou 
 man of God, thy desires shall be fulfilled!" He 
 then wrote a letter of peace and reconciliation 
 to the Armenian chiefs, and caused the remains 
 of the pontiff to be taken to that country by 
 a body of vSaracen troops, commanded by one 
 Cashm lie then returned to Damascus, and 
 prevailed upcm the Caliph to release all the 
 Armenian prisoners who had been taken durin<j^ 
 former wars. St. Isaac was in the pontificate, 
 
 3 c
 
 A. D. 703 ; 
 
 Halcall 
 
 era 152. 
 
 373 HISTOllY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 including- the time during which he was a pri* 
 soner at Damascus, twenty-six years and a few 
 months. He left behind him many beautiful 
 compositions, consisting of treatises on various 
 subjects, and anthems for the use of the church. 
 Eliah, bishop of the Buznunians, from the city of 
 Archesh then became pontiff. By his influence 
 with the Saracens he caused the queen of the 
 Aluans and Nierses their pontiff, to be banished, 
 for having accepted the council of Chalcedon. 
 He also persecuted all the Chalcedonians that 
 lay within the compass of his power. 
 
 Some time after the election of Eliah to 
 the pontificate, Abdullah, who was formerly 
 governor of Armenia, was elevated to the 
 caliphate of Damascus, and recollecting with 
 shame the defeat he had formerly suffered 
 at Vardanakert, he was not pleased at the 
 continuation of the peace that was formed 
 by Mohmat, and determined to seek some 
 A.D. 704. occasion to harrass the Armenians. For this 
 cJlTS purpose he appointed Ca^lim governor of Ar- 
 menia, and directed him to do all in his power 
 to destroy the chiefs and grandees of that nation. 
 Cashm hereupon contrived to decoy a number 
 of the principal Armenian nobility into the church 
 of Nakhjuan, to which he set fire aiid cruelly 
 burnt them alive. On the perpetration of this 
 infamous deed, he directed his troops to plunder
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 379 
 
 the property of his victims and to seize all their 
 families: this was executed. Among the cap- 
 tives was a boy four years of age, named Vahan, 
 the son of Khosrove chief of Golthen, who in 
 the course of time was martyr d: a girl of the 
 name of Susan, daughter of Vahaii the Cam- 
 saracan, also fell into their han^s, and being 
 tortured by them in consequence of her religion, 
 perished in Charran. Sumbat, the late gover- ^akJ°^" 
 nor and a few other chiefs, to avoid failing ^'^^ i^^. 
 into the power of Cashm, fled into the country of 
 the Egerians, which was under the power of the 
 Greeks. Here, instead of being received with 
 kindness and assisted, they were treated with 
 contempt. This irritating them, they plundered 
 the city in which they had taken refuge, and 
 robbed the churches that were in it, and car- 
 ried off their spoil into Armenia. The Greeks, 
 incensed at their impiety in laying hands on the 
 church, published an anathema which was read 
 annually on Easter-day. 
 
 In the fourteenth year of the government a. p. 717. 
 of Cashm, he was superseded by Vilth, by era ice. 
 order of Omar then Caliph of Damascus. From 
 this period, to the reign of the Bagratians, our 
 country continued to be governed by individuals 
 sent by the Caliph. These governors, contrary 
 to the will of their master, continued to oppress 
 the Armenians with little intermission of rest; 
 
 3c 2
 
 380 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Iev3nng taxes and inflicting- fines which were 
 appropriated to their own private advan- 
 tage. The Armenians who had been sent 
 captive to Damascus by Cashm, on the lat- 
 ter's removal irom his lioveinment, petitioned 
 Omar tha Caliph to liberate them, whicli he 
 ordered to be done, beinj^ a man of a very- 
 compassionate heart. Thev then returned to 
 Armenia. Jusr. at this period I'lliah the pontiff 
 died, afLer luling the Armenian charch fou teen 
 A. D 718. years and a hilf. He was sncr^eeded by Jo- 
 era 167. hanncs the l-ourth, surnamed the philosopher, 
 from the village of Ozun in the province of 
 Ta-!iiis. Johan es from his infancy had been 
 under the care of the celebrated and learned 
 monk Theodorus, surnaraeJ Kurthenavor, who- 
 instructed him in every art and science which 
 was then known in Armenia. On his attainino- 
 manhood he became so celebrated in conse- 
 quence of the variety of his talents and the 
 perfection to which he carrier] them, that he was 
 universally denominated the philosopher or sage. 
 In manners he w;:s extremely pleasing, and 
 in the cpialities of his heart unequalled : ge- 
 nerous, candiii, and peaceful, he won all hearts. 
 In person he was tall and well shaped, with 
 an extremely commanding air and remarkably 
 beautiful features. He always wore under his 
 Tobes and next his skin, a dress of extremely
 
 HISTORY or ARMENIA. *^°* 
 
 course sackcloth. On festivals he would carry 
 this bodily discipline to such an excess, that 
 people who beheld him were amazed. His fame 
 havin-^^ reached tlie ears of Omar the caliph, he 
 was invited by that monarch to visit him, and 
 met with a nio>t respectful and honourable 
 reception. On his elevation to the pontifi- 
 cate, he devoted himself assiduoisly to restore 
 tranquillity m the spiritual affairs of the Ar- 
 menians, among whom many con'usions and 
 perplexities had started up, occasioned by three 
 several reasons : fir^t, the people were agitated 
 and alarmed by the statements of two most 
 wicked sects, which had recently sprung into 
 existence, and were denominated Paulicians 
 and Fanatics : secondly, much confusion arose 
 from the irregular lives many of the clergy 
 and laity led : thirdly, the nation was unde- 
 cided as to the performance of the religious 
 ceremonies ; some desiring to conform to the 
 custom of the Greeks, who administered the 
 Lord's Supper with leavened bread and wine 
 mixed with water ; who also omitted the word 
 "crucified'' in the anthem " The Jiohj God, c^'c." 
 and asserted that the birth of Christ should 
 be celebrated by a distinct feast; with many 
 other irregularities. Johannes the philosopher a.d. 7ift^ 
 wishing to apply a wholesome redress to these "a i68. 
 evils, assembled a large meeting in the city
 
 382 History of Armenia. 
 
 of Duin, at which were present almost all th© 
 bishops of Armenia Major and Minor. After 
 they had anathematized the Paulicians and Fa- 
 natics, they enacted thirty-two canons for the 
 future government of the church. The pontiff 
 shortly after held a smaller meeting, in conjunc- 
 tion with the Syrians, at which the Julianites 
 were condemned. After remaining eleven years 
 in the pontifirate he died. 
 
 The following are a few of his works : a book 
 written against the Fanatics, relative to the in- 
 carnation of our Lord, printed a-^d republished 
 at Venice in 1807 :* extracts from the book of 
 annotations on the divine service : treatises on 
 repentance and probity of conduct. He also 
 formed canon-books^, a»)d appointed anthems 
 to be sung at great feasts. A short time before 
 his decease Vilth the governor was recalled by 
 the Caliph of Damascus, after holding that office 
 ten years. 
 
 * This valuable little work was translated into Latin by 
 Father Baptist Aucher, and published at the convent o{ San 
 Lazaro in Venice in 1816, with notes by the translator
 
 HISTORY OP ARMENIA. 383 
 
 729. 
 can 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Tht period bdiceen the governments of Mahomed 
 and Hasan, and btttcecn the pontificates of 
 David the First and Isaiah. 
 
 Mahomed succeeded Vilth in the government a. d 727 
 of Armenia, during the lifetime of Johannes era i76. 
 the philosopher. He was a great man, but his 
 troops were addicted to every kind of dis- 
 order and crime. On the pontifical chair be- a.^.^ 
 coming vacant by the death of Johannes, David era i78 
 the First, from the village of Aramons in 'the 
 province of Cotais, was appointed to fill it. 
 
 About this period flourished Stephen the 
 Second, from the province of the Seunies. He 
 ■was early distinguished for genius, and having 
 studied for a considerable period at Constanti- 
 nople in the time of St. Germannus, he translated 
 into Armenian the works of several holy fathers, 
 viz. Dionysius the Areopagite, Gregory of Nyssa, 
 and others. He subsequently repaired to Rome, 
 where he much increased his stock of know- 
 ledge. Thence returning to Constantinople, he 
 was favoured by a letter of sound doctrine from
 
 384 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 St. Germannus. With this he returned to his 
 native country, and by tiie influence of Babken 
 prince ( f the Seunies, was consecrated bishop 
 of that people. On an occasion ot his admo- 
 nishing some of the members of his flock a 
 tumult aro5e, and he was prematu ely cutoff 
 by a conspiracy. 
 ^' Hafn!m ^^^^ about tlils time David the pontifl' bein^,^ 
 erairy. -.j treated by the goveinor, and disgusted with 
 the conduct of his troops, retired to his na- 
 tive village Aramons, where he erected a 
 splendid church and remained there in retire- 
 ment eight years. Seeing,however, the goernor 
 incessant in harrassing the Armenians, David 
 wrote to the Caliph of Damascus, and implored 
 him to liberate the country from his swav. This 
 was done, Mahomed being recalled in the fifth 
 year of his government, and AbduJaziz sent in 
 A.D. 732. his room. This latter proved a mild and kind 
 eraTsT. ruler. lie had been brought up from his infancy 
 to manhood in the city of Duin, and it was he 
 who betraved it into the hands of the Saracens 
 in one of the invasions. Recollecting that he 
 had been the cause of its ruin, he set about 
 repairing its walls and fortifications in the se- 
 cond year of his government. " My hand," 
 Slid he, "occasioned the fall of ihis city, and 
 the same hand shall restore it to its former 
 strength." He did more, for he widened the
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 385 
 
 trenches and extended the fortifications to a 
 greater distance than before. David the pontiff 
 observing- this, returned to Duin, and shortly 
 after died there, having held the reins of the 
 church twelve years and a half. His successor in a. p. 741. 
 
 •^ Haican 
 
 the pontificate was Tiridatesthe First, from the era 190. 
 village of Othmis in the province of Vanand, a 
 zealous and good man, passing the most of his 
 time in prayer, fasting, and in the exercise of acts 
 of chnrity. In his time flourished Artavazd, an 
 Armenian prince, possessing immense influence 
 and power, being married to Ann, the sister of 
 the emperor Constantine Copronymus. Arta- 
 vazd having assumed the imperial purple, in 
 opposition to his brother-in-law, was attacked, 
 defeated, and taken prisoner by the latter, who 
 caused his eyes and those of his sons to be pluck- 
 ed out. Vasak, the general of this unfortunate 
 prince, was put to death. Immediately after this 
 event the governor Abdulaziz died, after a go- 
 vernment often years. Murwan, the son of Moha- a. p. 742. 
 
 '' Haican 
 
 med the predecessor of Abdulaziz, then became "* ^^*- 
 governor of Armenia. He was a man of emi- 
 nently great qualities, and in the second year of 
 his sway over Armenia, he delivered charge of 
 the country to Arshot the Bagratian, the son 
 of Vasak, and proceeded to Damascus. Here 
 after some contests, wherein he proved victo- 
 rious, he was elevated to the dignity of the 
 
 3d
 
 38G HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 caliphate, and immediately after confirmed Ashot 
 the Bagratian in the government of Armenia. 
 
 A. D. 743. Arshot for some time behaved remarkably well. 
 
 era 192. jj^ ^}jg coursc of a few years, on the death of 
 
 Murwan and the succession of Almansur to the 
 
 caliphate, the tributes of Armenia were much 
 
 increased by the Saracens. 
 
 These people were then about constructing 
 the city of Bagdad, to which place the throne of 
 the caliphate was shortly after removed. To en- 
 able them to meet the expenses of raising it, 
 they taxed all the Armenian clergymen, and 
 even the hermits who were inhabitants of the 
 wilderness. Orders were also issued for all 
 crosses to be removed from the tops of churches, 
 and the people to repair at unusual seasons of the 
 day and night to offer up prayers, besides other 
 grievous directions which they were called 
 upon to obey. These grievances pressing hard 
 upon the people, they determined to revolt. 
 Arshot the governor attempting to resist, was 
 seized by Gregory and David the Mamiconian 
 chiefs, who put out his eyes. This occurred in 
 the fifteenth year of his government; he lived 
 after this event fourteen years, when he died 
 
 A. D. 758. and was buried in the village of Darons. Ezet 
 
 era 207. succccded him as governor and resided in Duin. 
 
 He dreadt'uily harrassed the people by the 
 
 exacliou of tributes and abominable extortions ;
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 387 
 
 he was recalled by the Caliph after two years, ^P^J^^' 
 and replaced by Isaac the Bagratian the son «"209. 
 oi Bagarat. He was a man of singular piety, 
 and governed the nation with the most paternal 
 mildness. He was celebrated for the beauty 
 of his person, few of his contemporaries pos- 
 sessing such a majestic figure and handsome 
 countenance. 
 
 During his government a number of depre- 
 dators made incursions into the province -of 
 Vaspurakan from Persia, They were opposed 
 by the two brothers Isaac and Hamazasp the 
 princes of the Arzrunians, who in an encounter 
 with them, both fell after killing numbers of 
 the plunderers. It appears that Hamazasp 
 received a severe wound and fell from his horse, 
 and then being surrounded was soon dispatched. 
 This sight deeply affecting his brother Isaac, 
 he rushed impetuously on the murderers, and 
 after revenging the death t}f Hamazasp by the 
 slaughter of a great number, was assailed from 
 behind by a blow which killed him on the spot. 
 
 When Gagik the youngest brother of Isaac a. p. 76i. 
 
 o c/ o Haican 
 
 and Hamazasp, heard of their deaths, he as- era 210, 
 sembled a large force, and marching with it to 
 that part of Persia whence the plunderers 
 had originally come, he burnt and otherwise 
 destroyed a number of places, besides killing 
 a great number of people. After having well 
 
 3d 2
 
 388 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 revenged the death of his brothers, he returned 
 to Armenia. Some time after he was betrayed 
 into the hands of the Persians, who, irritated 
 at the injuries they had sustained from him, 
 threw him into prison, where he remained till 
 his death. He left three sons behind him, 
 Isaac, Hamazasp, and Merujun. The first two 
 ■were martyred in the lapse of a few years. 
 The last, Merujan, having abjured the christian 
 faith was killed by David the Mamiconian. 
 About this period the Armenians were thrown 
 into the greatest distress by the increase of 
 the exactions of the Saracens. These were now 
 become almost intolerable, when, to double the 
 evil, a dreadful dearth happened in consequence 
 ofahnrvestblight,occasionedby furious showers 
 of hailstones of an e*normous size, which cut 
 almost every blade of grass to pieces. This 
 unfortunate circumstance was quickly followed 
 by another still more fatal in its effects. Clouds 
 of locusts overspread the land, and soon 
 devoured what had been left unhurt by the hail. 
 Famine and misery now desolated this unhappy 
 country. Tiridates the pontiff, unable to apply 
 any relief, sunk under the pressure of grief, and 
 died, after a pontificate of twenty-three years. 
 A. D. 764. He was succeeded by Tiridates the Second, from 
 
 Haicnn •' ' 
 
 era 213. Turubcrau in the province of Dasnavors, who 
 only held that high office three vears, when he
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 3^9 
 
 died. His successor was Sion, from the village ^J^^- 
 of Bavons in the province of Aragazote, a man era2i6. 
 emmently distinguished for wisdom and piety. 
 He wrought many miracles, as the old records 
 state. Shortly after his elevation to the ponti- 
 ficate he held a meeting in this year in the city 
 of Partav, and enacted twenty-four canons for 
 the regulation of the clergy and the church. 
 Isaac the Bagratian attended this assembly. 
 He had been superseded in his office of governor 
 in the sixth year of his sway, by Seuleman, a ^^-^^'^^ 
 prince of the Saracens, and previously prefect 
 of the country about Mount Shem. Seuleman 
 ofoverned Armenia three years and then died. 
 
 t • -u 4-U A. D. 7G9. 
 
 Bekir then became governor, being sent by the Haican 
 Caliph of Bagdad. He was a relentless cha- 
 racter, and fearfully harrassed the poor Arme- 
 nians. Troops were sent by his order into the 
 provinces of KalenandThalen, where they slew 
 700 of the inhabitants, and made slaves of 1,200 
 more. Bekir treacherously decoyed Isaac, the 
 chief of these people, into his power, and 
 then sent him to the Caliph of Bagdad, who 
 cruelly ordered him to be put to death and his 
 property to be confiscated. During these trou- 
 bles Sion the pontiff died, having presided over 
 the church eisfht years. Isaiah, from the village a.d.775. 
 of Elapatrush in the province of Nig, was then ^^^'^24. 
 elevated to the pontificate. He was a man of
 
 390 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 considerable abilities, having from his infancy 
 always resided with the reigning pontiff. In 
 his time flourished Stephen of Duin, the pious 
 Ephraim, Anastas, Catchick, and David of 
 Horomair, who were all distinguished for emi- 
 nent wisdom and scientific talent, but owing 
 to the perturbed nature of the age in which 
 they lived, their abilities were permitted to 
 remain unrewarded. After Bekir had ruled 
 Armenia nine years, hated by the people of 
 that country on account of his cruel admi- 
 nistration, he was succeeded by Hasan, sent 
 A. D. 778. bv the Caliph of Baodad. Hasan exceeded 
 
 Haicaa ^ . 
 
 era 227. all his prcdcccssors in tyranny. The nation 
 became sadly impoverished during his sway, 
 the troops he kept being permitted to exercise 
 the most wanton cruelties on the inhabitants 
 with impunity. The licentious conduct of the 
 soldiers, at length roused the anger and exertions 
 of Mushel the Mamiconian, who, having as- 
 sembled a few men, attacked a party of them 
 who had come to Taron for the purpose of plun- 
 dering. He defeated and killed two hundred 
 of them. Elated at this, he procured reinforce- 
 ments, and in a second encounter with these 
 public robbers he massacred 4,000 of them. 
 He then marched to the capital Duin, and taking 
 it by assault, drove from it the governor in the 
 third year of his sway.
 
 HISTORY OF AiniENIA. 
 
 391 
 
 Inspirited by the conduct of the gallant ^P.-^l^'^' 
 Mushel, the other Armenian chiefs took up era 229. 
 arms and revolted from the dominion of the 
 Saracens. The latter upon this invaded Ar- 
 menia with 30,000 men, and were bravely op- 
 posed by a small body of Armenians, amounting 
 to no more than 5,000, headed by Mushel, Sum- 
 bat, and Samuel. A battle took place between the 
 two armies during the festival of Easter, when, 
 after a resolute contest, superiority of numbers 
 carried the day, the Armenian leaders with 3,000 
 of their men falling on the field. The remainder 
 of the beaten troops took flight, accompanied 
 by the two sons of Sumbat, whose names were 
 Ashot and Shapuh. The Saracens immediately „ P- ''^^* 
 
 r J Haicaa 
 
 after their victory began to spoil the country, ei-a23i. 
 but Ashot, surnamed Misaker (the flesh-eater), 
 with his brother Shapidi, having procured a few 
 brave troops, attacked those of the plunderers 
 who were ravaging the provinces of Ashozes 
 andTashirs, and put them to flight. Ashot then 
 marched to the province of Shirak, where a 
 similar success attended him ; having expelled 
 thence the Saracen governor Jahap, together 
 with all his forces, Ashot built a city in this last 
 province and named it Ani the Second. It after- 
 wards became the capital of the nation and the 
 residence of the pontiff. For about six years 
 after this event, Armenia was one scene of
 
 392 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 fighting and plundering, sometimes the Saracens 
 were successful, at other times the Armenians. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 The pcinod between the governments of Ezit the 
 Second and Abuseth, cnid betiveen the pontificates 
 of Stephen and Johannes the Fifth. 
 
 A. D. 786. Ezit the Second beino- appointed governor 
 
 Haican o i i c 
 
 era 237. of Armenia by the Caliph of Bagdad, named 
 Haron, marched to take possession of his go- 
 vernment at the head of a numerous army. By 
 means of promises, mildness, and threats of se- 
 verity, he succeeded in tranquillizing the coun- 
 try, and all became again subject to the power 
 of the Saracens. All the considerable chiefs 
 whose loyalty was most doubted, he kept 
 near his person, and to show his generosity, 
 after having demanded and received from the 
 people hostages for their future obedience, 
 he set them at liberty. Some time after this, 
 however, he began to show less kindness in his 
 disposition, for on a visit which he made to 
 the city of Partav, he sent for the Arzrunian 
 princes Isaac and Hamazasp, and cruelly mar- 
 A. D. 787. tyrefi them. He then harrassed the nation 
 
 Haican J 
 
 era 236. ^^y laying enormous taxes on them. These
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 39^3 
 
 were at length found so burthensome that 
 12,000 souls went into voluntary exile, seeking 
 refuge in Greece, where the emperor kindly 
 allotted them a place of residence in a fine open, 
 country. Isaiah the pontiff fell a victim to 
 grief, caused by contemplating the misery to 
 which his country was reduced: he died in the 
 thirteenth year of his pontificate. Stephen Dira- Hairan 
 nerez of Duin, succeeded him, and died two "'''-37- 
 years after his predecessor. Joab or Job, from 
 the city of Ostan, then became pontiff, and only 
 enjoyed his dignity for the short period, of six 
 months. His successor was the aged. Solomon, Hakaa^^* 
 from the province of Gelarcunies. This pontiff "*240. 
 had been educated in the convent of Makenoses, 
 where, by intense study, he acquired a variety 
 and perfection of knowledge unequalled by any 
 of his contemporaries. He subsequently dwelt 
 in a small cottage, free from all intercourse 
 with man, and by his rigid mode of life became 
 greatly celebrated throughout the country. He 
 quitted this lonely residence on his elevation 
 to the pontificate. At the ceremony of placing 
 him in the pontifical chair several of the chiefs, 
 observing the state of debility to which age 
 and bodily mortifications had reduced him, 
 asked him, how he intended to govern the 
 church? He replied, " I shall direct my portrait 
 to be placed by the side of those of the pre- 
 
 3e
 
 394 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 ceding pontiffs, on the wall of the church, but^ 
 contrary to the usual custom, it shall be painted 
 wholly black!" By this answer he meant them 
 to understand three things : First, I do not 
 presume to be a pontiff, but a shadow of those 
 who have gone before me ; therefore I cause 
 the black colour in my portrait to be more 
 conspicuous than in others, which the painters 
 have drawn in the greatest possible perfections 
 secondly, I do not seek so much to draw res- 
 pect towards myself, as to be a partaker of that 
 esteem which my predecessors have so well me- 
 rited ; therefore my desire is to see my portrait 
 represented differently from others: thirdly, lam 
 an old and feeble man, and unable to fulfil per- 
 fectly the duties incumbent on the high office to 
 which you have called me. I shall soon die, but 
 wish to have the satisfaction to know, that after 
 my departure, some little memorial of me will be 
 left behind, in the portrait which I shall cause 
 to be huntr on the walls of the church." His 
 prediction, with regard to his speedy decease, 
 was soon verified. He died in less than a year 
 afterwards. His picture was placed agreeably 
 tohis wishes, amongstthose of the other pontiffs. 
 A. D. 792. Geoff^e, surnamed Hovlorbuk, from the village 
 
 Haican '^ '' 
 
 era 241. of Qshakan in the province of Aragazote, suc- 
 
 A. D. 795. ceeded Solomon in the pontificate, and ruled the 
 
 tuxul church three years, when he died. He was suc>-
 
 "HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 395 
 
 ceeded by Joseph the Second, surnamed Carich 
 (the scorpion), from the village of St. George in 
 the province of Aragazote. Four years after this 
 elevation to the pontificate, Ezit, the governor of 
 Armenia, was recalled by the caliph of Bagdad, 
 after an administration of twelve vears. Some a. p. 788. 
 
 " Haican 
 
 time before this period the emperor Constantine ca 237. 
 married Mary, the daughter of a great Armenian 
 chief, whom the Greeks named Philaretus. From 
 this connection sprung a daughter called Eu- 
 phrosyne. The mother of Constantine, a deep, 
 intriguing woman, shortly after the birth of Eu- 
 phrosyne, having procured adherents, seized the 
 person of the emperor, and placed him in confine- 
 ment. From this circumstance much tumult and 
 discontent pervaded the empire. The Armenians 
 of Cappadocia revolted, and it required all the 
 skill and persuasive powers of Alex, surnamed 
 Mushel, the celebrated Armenian chief, to in- 
 duce them to submit again to the power of the 
 Greeks. This was, however, at last effected, and 
 Mushel having obtained partizans in Greece, 
 boldly declared himself emperor. Constantine, 
 a short time afterwards, obtained his liberty, and 
 having taken Mushel prisoner put out his eyes. 
 The Armenians then flew to arms, and declared 
 themselves independent of the Greeks. The 
 emperor assembled a large army, and putting 
 it under the command of Artashir, an Armenian 
 
 3e 2
 
 396 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 chief, directed him to march against the rebels. 
 Artashir with his troops was defeated and 
 put to flight. The emperor then insidiously- 
 decoyed the Armenian chiefs into his power, 
 and violating every law, human and divine, 
 cruelly put them all to death. 
 
 We will now resume the account of the affairs 
 of that part of Armenia possessed by the 
 A. D. 798. Saracens. Khuzima succeeded Ezit as go- 
 era 247. v^mor, and took up his residence in Duin. 
 Immediately after his arrival he put a stop, by 
 the express order of the caliph of Bagdad, to 
 the depredations of the troops, which had beea 
 such a dreadful scourge to the Armenians 
 during the sway of preceding governors. He 
 entirely restored peace to the nation, treating 
 the chiefs with particular kindness, after having 
 received from them the requisite hostages for 
 their allegiance. Among those whom the nation 
 gave as hostages was Sumbat the son of A shot, 
 surnamed the brave, and who was sent by the 
 governor of Bagdad. Some time after, Khuzima 
 began to show the ill traits of his character: 
 he proposed to Joseph the pontiff, to purchase 
 from him three villages which belonged to the 
 pontificate. Joseph very consistently refused 
 to part with the goods of the church. Hereupon 
 the governor became a great enemy of the 
 pontiff. As a first instance of bis malice, he seized
 
 HTSTORY OF ARMENIA. 397 
 
 upon the village of Artashat, one of the three 
 in question. Joseph's brother then threatened 
 to appeal against him to the Caliph, which 
 irritated the vindictive governor to such a 
 degree, that he seized him and caused him 
 to be strangled. This fatal event so much ^P'^^^^' 
 affected the pontiff that he fell sick and died, ^'•a255. 
 in the eleventh year of his pontificate. David 
 the Second, from the village of Cacaz in the 
 province of Maghaz, was then elected pontiff. 
 Shortly after he assumed direction of the church, 
 two brothers, Isaac and Joseph, both eminent 
 character.-!, were martyred in Carin. Khuzima 
 died in the twentieth year of his government, 
 and immediately after the country was invaded 
 bv a horde of plunderers from Mesopotamia On 
 this occasion Ashot the Great, surnamed Misa- 
 ker (the flesh-eater), assembling troops marched 
 to repel these marauders. The Armenian chief 
 proved successful, but his brother Shapuh, the 
 grandson of Shapuh the historian, was killed 
 in the action. Ashot then sent messengers to the 
 caliph of Bagdad, informing him of the death 
 of Khuzima and the invasion of the country. 
 He also entreated him to restore his son Sum- 
 bat, who was then a hostage with him. Ashot 
 shortly after this died. 
 
 The next governor sent by the' caliph of ^-^-^is. 
 Bagdad, was Hawl or Howl. He was a bene- "^ 265'
 
 398 PISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 volent character and detested war. He was 
 accompanied from Bagdad by Sumbat the son 
 of Ashot, who had been raised to the dignity 
 of general. Sumbat was surnamed Abulabas, 
 A. D. 825. or the father of Abas. Some time after this, 
 
 Haican r t i ^ ■ • t 
 
 era 274. Scvada, a Saracen, son of Jahap, having married 
 a Baeratian maiden named Arusiak, souo^ht 
 to overturn the power of the Saracens in Ar- 
 menia. By his intrigues he induced Sumbat 
 the general, Isaac the chief of the Seunies, 
 and many other Armenian chiefs, to join in his 
 plot. He then collected a large force and 
 openly declared rebellion. Howl, on hearing 
 this, hastily collected 5,000 of the most re- 
 solute of his troops, and marching with the 
 greatest speed and secrecy, arrived at Sevada's 
 camp on the banks of the river Hurastan. With* 
 out giving him the least intimation of his 
 approach, he suddenly fell on the rebel's troops, 
 who, taken by surprise, made very little resis- 
 tance About one half of them were killed, 
 the rest took to fli2:ht. Isaac the Seunian was 
 amongst the former, and his fellow-conspirators, 
 Sevada and Sumbat, with difficulty effected 
 their escape. 
 
 Howl then returned triumphantly to the ca- 
 pital; and immediately sending for the pontiff, 
 imparted to him the news of his victory: he then 
 pointed out all the consequences that generally
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 399 
 
 follow rebellions, and with great humanity re- 
 gretted the effusion of human blood which the 
 blamable conduct of the rebel chiefs had 
 caused. 
 
 David the pontiff, then interceded with the 
 governor iu behalf of the surviving chiefs of the 
 revolt, and succeeded in effecting a reconcilia- 
 tion between tl)em and him ; he also obtained 
 permission to inter the remains of the ill-fated 
 chiefs of the Seunies. The son of the latter, 
 Gregory, surnamed Supan, never ceased mourn- 
 ing the untimely death of his father, although, 
 by that event he had became chief of his race. 
 In this age three Armenians were elected, at 
 different periods, to the imperial throne of the 
 Greeks. Two of them, Vardan and Arshavir, 
 only held that high post for a few days. The 
 other, Levond an Arzrunian, reigned seven years. 
 Not long after this period prince Manuel, of the 
 tribe of the Mamiconians, greatly distinguished 
 himself at the court of the emperor by un- 
 daunted valour and skill in war. 
 
 During the life of this Armenian worthy, the 
 pontiff David died, having presided over the 
 church twenty-seven years. He was succeeded Hairaa '' 
 by Johannes the Fifth, from the village of Vikais *-''''^^^^- 
 jn the province of Cotais, a good and humble 
 character, delighting in the service of God, and 
 living; according: to the most rigid rules of
 
 400 
 
 HISTORY OF ARIMENIA. 
 
 monastic devotion. In the third year of his 
 pontificate. Howl the governor was recalled by 
 the caliph, after ruling the Armenians seventeen 
 years, with as much hippiness to them as ere- 
 H.iicaa dit to himsclf. The next governor was Bagfarat 
 
 era 284. ^ 
 
 or Bagrat, a Bag rati an, chief of Mount Shem, 
 and a relation of Sumbat the general, to whose 
 interest, and the iniluence of a few others, he 
 owed his appointment. At this period flourished 
 Nana, a Syriaa archdeacon, a man of great ac- 
 quirements and a philosopher. By order of 
 Bagarat, Nana made commentaries on the 
 gospel of St. John, following the example of 
 Johannes Chrvsostom. He afterwards translated 
 these commentaries into the language of the 
 Saracens, and presented them to Bagarat, who 
 was well versed in that tongue. Sometime 
 afterwards, Sumbat the Bagratian caused these 
 A. D.839. works to be translated into Armenian. During 
 
 Haican 
 
 era 288. ihc govemmcnt of Bagarat, a Persian chief of 
 the name of Baban, an arrogant and haughty 
 man, having collected an immense army, began 
 to make inroads into Armenia, under the idea 
 of reducing it to the Persian power. He was op- 
 posed by an army consisting of 100,000 men, 
 sent against him by Mavun, the caliph of Bag- 
 dad, under the command of Afshin. A battle 
 ensued which terminated in favour of Baban, 
 30,000 of the Saracens being slain on the field.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 401 
 
 era 289. 
 
 After this victory Baban marched to the conquest 
 of Armenia, which he was almost certain, from his 
 late success, to effect. In the meantime Sum- HaiMn^^°* 
 bat the general gathered all the Armenian troops 
 and joined the discomfited Saracens. A second 
 battle then took place near Mount Ararat, and 
 after a long and bloody contest the Persians 
 were put to flight. Baban was overtaken in his 
 retreat by Sahl the son of Sumbat the general, 
 and taken prisoner. He was brought to Afshin 
 the commander of the Saracens, who ordered 
 his feet and hands to be first cut off, and then 
 caused him to be crucified. Afshin loaded Sahl 
 with gifts for his exertions in capturing the 
 Persian invader, and on his return to Bagdad, 
 spoke to the Caliph both of him and his 
 father Sumbat in the highest terms of com- 
 mendation. While the Caliph was seeking 
 for some employment to confer on Sahl, as 
 a reward for his gallant services, this promising 
 young man was cut off in the bloom of his 
 age by a premature death. In proportion to 
 the praises which Afshin bestowed on Sumbat 
 and his son, he vilified the governor Bagarat, 
 as if the latter had been of no service at all 
 to the Saracens in the late war. The Caliph, 
 on this account, regarded the governor with 
 an eye of suspicion and dislike. In the sixth 
 year of the government of Bagarat, and the 
 
 3f
 
 402 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 eighth year of the pontificate of Johannes, some 
 ill-disposed persons having fabricated calum- 
 nies against the conduct of the pontiff, found 
 means to induce the governor to join with 
 them in a plot to depose him from the pontifi- 
 cate. On the pontiff being informed of this 
 conspiracy he forthwith pubhcly excommuni- 
 cated Bagarat, and retired to one of the convents 
 ^' Ha?ctu of Ayrs in the province of Gelam. On his flight 
 eia2yo. |3ecomino: known, much tumult and disorder 
 broke out in the nation. In order to extin- 
 guish these feuds, the chiefs assembled, together 
 with the Armenian bishops, in the city of Erunjak, 
 and there caused an inquiry to be made into the 
 truth of the tales which had been spread abroad 
 prejudicial to the pontiff's character. The result 
 of this was a complete justification of his con- 
 duct, upon which the chiefs immediately recalled 
 him, and reinstated him in the pontificate. It 
 appeared that three individuals were the authors 
 of those slanderous reports which had gained 
 currency among the people regarding the pon- 
 tiff. Bagarat, who had not been invited to the 
 beforementioned assembly, being irritated at the 
 restoration of Johannes, refused to acknowledge 
 the legality of its proceedings, and attempted 
 to elect another pontiff. 
 
 Hereupon much confusion prevailed in the 
 country. While he was engaged in seeking 
 
 A. D. 842. 
 
 Haican 
 
 em 291.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 403 
 
 means to overthrow Johannes, the three slan- 
 derers before alluded to were seized, and openly 
 punished for their malignity. In the course of Hakan^^''' 
 a few 3^ears Bagarat himself was involved in "^'-9^- 
 trouble, being accused to the caliph of Bagdad 
 of maladministration in his government, and as 
 the latter, it will be recollected, had been 
 previously prejudiced aginst him by the reports 
 of Afshin, he endeavoured now to wreak his 
 venoeance on him. As a first instance of his 
 anger, he displaced him from the government, in 
 the thirteenth year of his administration. Ba- 
 garat not choosing to expose himself to future 
 ill from the Caliph, hid himself in a secret place. 
 Abuseth, wlio was sent to supersede Bagarat, a. p. sis. 
 came into Armenia at the head of a body of troops ; era 297. 
 and while marching through the province of 
 Taron, he received intelligence that Bagarat lay 
 concealed there. Abuseth having found means 
 to convey messages to him, nivited him, under 
 the promise of safety, to visit him ; but no sooner 
 had he decoyed him into his camp than he 
 loaded him with chains and sent him to Basf- 
 dad. Bagarat, to avoid the rage of the Cahph, 
 was obliged outwardly to change his religion. 
 In the meantime the inhabitants of Mount » ^ „,„ 
 
 A. D. 849. 
 
 Shem, who are called Sasuns, indignant at "^''^'*" 
 
 ' ^ ^ era -'9d. 
 
 Abuseth's breach of faith in seizing Bagarat, 
 took up arms, and falling upon the Saracens 
 
 3f2
 
 404 HiSTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 quite unexpectedly, put them to flight, after 
 killing the governor, the object of their resent- 
 ment. When the Caliph was informed of the 
 death of Abuseth, and the dispersion of his troops, 
 he became enraged, and assembling an immense 
 army, put it under the command of Bulah or 
 Pula (the Bull,) a man devoted to his in- 
 terests, having been born and reared in his 
 house. He directed him to march immediately 
 into Armenia, to take vengeance for the late 
 defeat: Bulah also received orders to seize all 
 the Armenian chiefs and send them in chains to 
 Bagdad, and to kill all whom he found in condi- 
 tion to carry arms. 
 
 Any of the people, however, who consented to 
 forsake Christianity and embrace the religion of 
 the Saracens, he received directions to spare, 
 provided that they were strong and handsome; 
 if they were homely, notwithstanding their incli- 
 nation to abjure their religion, they were to be 
 delivered to the sword. The refuse of the 
 people he was commanded not to notice, they 
 being beneath the anger of the Caliph.
 
 HISTORY or ARMENIA. 
 
 405 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 The (Toveriiment of Buhih, with an account of his 
 cruelties, and the pontjjicate of Zechariah. 
 
 Bu L A H , beincr appointed s^overnor of Armenia, a. d. sso. 
 
 ' r> I I r? Haican 
 
 marched into that devoted country to execute era 299. 
 the cruel orders he had received from the Caliph. 
 He first appeared in the province of Taron, the 
 inhabitants of vv^hich were thrown into the 
 greatest terror on his approach. Here he found 
 means to entrap Ashot and David the two sons 
 of Bagarat, Gregory the Mamiconian, with many 
 other chiefs, and sent them all in chains to 
 Bagdad. He then sent detachments of his army 
 to scour the vallies of Mount Shem, and those 
 parts of the mountain which were inhabited, 
 where they massacred every living soul they 
 found. The Armenians inhabiting the summit 
 of Mount Shem, urged to desperation by the 
 prospect of meeting the same fate which they 
 beheld their countrymen beneath experience, 
 rushed in great numbers down to attack the 
 murderers. But the Saracens being in posses- 
 sion of all the passes of the mountain, met the
 
 Haican 
 «ra 300. 
 
 406 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 unfortunate Armenians in their descent, killed a 
 great number and made many prisoners. These 
 they bound with ropes and dragged into the 
 presence of the governor. Bulah, according to 
 his instructions, selected the most comely, and 
 put them in confinement, with a view to their 
 being prevailed upon to renounce their religion ; 
 the remainder he ordered to be butchered be- 
 fore his eyes. A similar scene occurred more 
 than once in the other provinces of that country. 
 A. D. 851. The news of these horrors having reached the 
 ears of Ashot the celebrated chief of the Arzru- 
 nians, he meditated resistance: but the other 
 chiefs, without whose assistance he could effect 
 little, were averse to the plan. 
 
 Ashot havintf no other alternative, then went 
 to meet Bulah, under the persuasion that he might 
 mollify him by gifts. He was deceived, for on 
 coming into the presence of the governor he was 
 ordered to be shackled, and sent with his wife 
 and the whole of his family to Bagdad. Bulah 
 then marched to the province of Vaspurakan, 
 - and spread his troops all over the land, with 
 orders to seize and bind all who were able 
 to carry arms. As in Taron, he separated 
 the finest men from the rest, and put them 
 in confinement ; the others were inexorably 
 consigned to death. The slaughter was im- 
 mense, and, a£ the records state, human blood
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 407 
 
 manured the land, and the vallies were literally 
 choked up by the corpses of their former 
 inhabitants. Those whom the bloody governor 
 spared, were incessantly tormented to embrace 
 the religion of the Saracens, and when it was 
 found that many determinedly adhered to their 
 faith, they were tortured until death relieved 
 them from their sufferings. 
 
 From this province he marched to the country 
 about Mount Ararat. Sumbat the general, view- a. d. 852. 
 ing the calamities to which his country was era 301. 
 delivered up, and feeling convinced that all 
 resistance would be vain, went to Bulah with 
 great presents to endeavour to soften him. 
 Bulah, contrary to his usual custom, received the 
 general with kindness and respect, and asso- 
 ciated him with himself in all hazardous enter- 
 prizes, in all of which Sumbat proved himself 
 worthy of the confidence which was placed in 
 him. Bulah, shortly afterwards entered the 
 capital Duin, whence he dispatched parties of 
 his troops to ravage the provinces of Ararat. 
 The more comely of the inhabitants, as before, 
 were spared and brought to the governor ; the 
 others were slain immediately on their falling 
 into the hands of the soldiers. A few days after 
 their bein? sent to him, Bulah commenced per- 
 secuting the captives taken in Ararat, on 
 account of their religion. Many were tortured
 
 403 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 by him to that degree that they scarcely exhi- 
 bited one feature by which they might be 
 "^'Hak^n ^^<^Oo"'zed as humun beings. After enduring 
 era 302. all that the cruel ingenuity of their tormentors 
 could devise, they were burnt alive. Among 
 the victims that were hourly exposed to torture 
 and death in the city of Duin, were seven men 
 from the province of Albak, the chief of whom 
 was Atom. These were so noble in stature, andsa 
 beautilul m countenance, that they struck almost 
 every beholder with admiration. Bulah tried 
 every gentle method to induce them to renounce 
 their faith, but all was ineffectual. When he 
 perceived this, he tortured them ; but the same 
 power which enabled them to withstand the 
 solicitations of their tormentor, gave them forti- 
 tude to endure all the severity with which he 
 treated them. They were afterwards crucified. 
 The execution of these and the others whom 
 we have noticed, took place in the years 852 and 
 853. Johannes the pon tiffsubsequently appoint- 
 ed a day to celebrate the feast of these martyrs. 
 The inexorable severity of the governor at 
 length roused to exertion those chiefs who had 
 not yet fallen into his hands, and who had 
 taken refuge in places where they could bid 
 defiance to the tyrant. These having collected 
 a few troops took post in a certain valley, 
 through which one of the detachments of the
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 409 
 
 Saracens had to pass in returning from one of 
 their excursions, in which they had taken a 
 number of prisoners. Here they attacked and 
 massacred a ?reat number of them, and released 
 their capti^'e countrymen. Before, however, 
 they had time to make good their retreat, they 
 "were surrounded bv other detachments of 
 the enemv, and after a brave resistance were 
 obliged to surrender. On being taken to Bulah, 
 he ordered them to be dreadfully tortured and 
 then martyred, by cutting off iheir heads. 
 Among these gallant, but unfortunate Arme- 
 nians, were George of the tribe of Akies. and 
 Khosrove of that of the Gabeliens, whose bodies 
 after their death were noticed to possess many 
 miraculous properties. Shortly al'ter this, the h"«£i^*" 
 governor dispatched troops to the provinces of "^ '•^^■ 
 the Seunies and Sisakans. there to act the same 
 horrors as they had done in the other parts of 
 Armenia. He gave them particular directions 
 to seize all the nobles of these provinces, and 
 especially Vasak the chief of the Sisakans, and 
 Ashot his brother, the sons of Babken. The 
 chiefs, on hearing this, retired into impregnable 
 forts in the province of Balas. Vasak, however, 
 having delayed rather longer tlian the rest, was 
 surrounded by the Saracens, but by a little 
 stratagem succeeded in escaping from them. 
 On ihelr discovering his flight, they pursued him 
 
 3?
 
 410 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 with such celerity, that he found there was no 
 hope of escape by avoiding them. He then 
 boldly determined to oppose them, and drawing 
 his sword, rushed in amongst them like a wild 
 boar at bay. His valour and strength astonished 
 the Saracens, who seeing him kill all before him, 
 took to flight. Vasak succeeded in overtaking 
 their general, whom he brought to the ground 
 by a blow with his sword, and trampled to 
 death beneath his horse's feet. He then made 
 off eastward, to the country of the Gardmans, 
 whose chief, Carich, gave him apparently a 
 most kind reception. 
 
 The traitor, however, only made a shew of 
 hospitality, for in a short time he seized the ill- 
 fated Vasak by surprise, and sent him in chains 
 to Bulah. The tyrant was overjoyed at the 
 capture of the chief, and doubled his chains. Im- 
 mediately after this, the Saracen troops having 
 perceived the position where Vasak's brother 
 Ashot and his mother had taken refuge, sur- 
 rounded the place and took them prisoners, with 
 several other chiefs, who were residing with 
 them. They were then sent to Bulah, who 
 shackled them and kept them in strict confine- 
 ment. Bulali, shortly after this, marched with his 
 troops to Arzakh in the provmce of Cachen in 
 (Kharabai;h), and captured Atirnerseh the chief, 
 with his family, and many other distinguished
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 411 
 
 persons. He also slaughtered thousands of the 
 other inhabitants of that province, insomuch, say 
 the old records, that the earth was drunk with 
 the blood of innocent men. From Cachen he 
 proceeded to the province of Uti and the coun- 
 try of the Gardmans. He laid seige to the 
 castle of the chief Carich, the betrayer of Vasak, 
 and having taken it, loaded him with chains, 
 after massacrinsf most of his followers. He 
 also captured Stephen, surnamed Con, chief of 
 the Sevordies, and destroyed his city named 
 Tus. Bulah then marched to the country of the 
 Aluans, marking the whole of his route with 
 blood, and desolating the country like a pesti- 
 lence as he advanced. Isaiah, the chief of 
 the Aluans, with all his family, together with 
 almost all the chiefs of his nation, fell into the 
 hands of the destroyer, the country exhibiting 
 more the appearance of a slaughter-house than 
 a place of residence for human beings. From 
 thence Bulah proceeded to Tiflis, where he cru- 
 cified Isaac the chief of Vanand, and martyred 
 Mockathel of the same tribe. He then re- 
 turned to Duin, accompanied by his captives, 
 led in the most degrading form of slavery, 
 and on his arrival at that city, he assembled 
 together all the prisoners whom he had taken 
 in Armenia, and then set out on his return to 
 Bagdad. The government was delivered over 
 
 3g2
 
 412 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 to a Persian named Shekhey, who was invested 
 with the supreme authority during Bulah's 
 absence. 
 
 Bulah persuaded Sumbat the general to accom- 
 pany him, by solemnly declaring his conviction 
 that the Caliph, in reward for his fidelity, would 
 confer upon him the government of Armenia. 
 He also took with him the Syrian Deacon Nana, 
 of whom we before gave some particulars. 
 When the Armenian chiefs and other captives 
 were presented to the caliph at Bagdad, he 
 spoke to them in a threatening tone and manner, 
 and ordered Sumbat the general to be bound 
 and placed with the other prisoners, whom 
 Bulah had before sent him. Then commenced 
 the most horrible persecution. The Caliph only 
 gave them one alternative, torture and death, or 
 to renounce Christianity and embrace his reli- 
 gion. Many, unable to endure the idea of the 
 tortures with which they were threatened, 
 outwardly professed to renounce Christianity. 
 Others, more firm, gloriously died in defence 
 of their faith. Among these latter Stephen 
 Con was conspicuous for his unshaken forti- 
 tude. Sumbat was more mildly dealt with. 
 On his refusing to abjure his religion, he was 
 placed in the strictest confinement, where 
 he bitterly bewailed his having joined Bulah 
 during the time that bloody tyrant was de-
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 413 
 
 solating his country. He incessantly prayed 
 to God for pardon for this one black act in 
 his life, and during one of his earnest suppli- 
 cations to the Almighty oa this subject, his 
 soul was released from his body. This event 
 occurred A. D. 856, H. E. 305. He was 
 subsequently surnamed the Confessor. 
 
 During the time that Bulah was devastating 
 Armenia, Johannes the pontiff, afraid to remain 
 in Duin, wandered about various parts of the 
 country avoiding the sword of the Saracens. 
 He at length found a safe asylum in the convent 
 of Makenoses in the province of Gelarcunies, 
 where he died of a broken heart, A. D. 854, 
 H. E. 303. He possessed the pontificate twenty- 
 two years. His successor was Zechariah, Haican 
 from the village of Zag in the province of ^'^^ 
 Cotais, and as a mark of the turbulence and 
 calamity of the times in which he lived, it is 
 sufficient to mention that in one day he was 
 ordained deacon and priest, and consecrated 
 bishop and pontiff. He presided over the 
 church twenty-one years, and made many im- 
 provements in the spiritual condition of the 
 Armenians during the days of Ashot, with 
 whom commenced the power of the Bagratian 
 potentates. 
 
 Shekhey the Persian, whom Bulah had left HaSar^' 
 in Armenia as officiating governor, enjoyed era304.
 
 414 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 that office four years, and directed affairs in a 
 manner which brought as much credit to his 
 character, as ease and comfort to the people. 
 
 END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 AA 000 693 838 5 
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHePN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 • Box 951388 
 
 LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. 
 
 vj 
 
 |*i j:^ 
 
 lUl^CV/'U 
 
 aBPSgf£(l!g3l»3 
 
 REC'D YRL 
 
 J ;. 7 2003
 
 ffi